power_n of_o government_n and_o ordination_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o deacon_n in_o scythia_n for_o these_o 70_o year_n as_o blundel_n can_v make_v his_o inference_n for_o presbyter_n the_o most_o probable_a conjecture_n be_v that_o there_o be_v some_o of_o all_o sort_n sc_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n four_o i_o may_v demand_v of_o mr._n o._n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v any_o one_o presbyter_n among_o those_o christian_a captive_n which_o haply_o he_o will_v be_v put_v hard_a to_o do_v but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n i_o will_v undertake_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o there_o be_v at_o least_o one_o bishop_n in_o scythia_n before_o ulphilas_n viz._n theophilus_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o nicene_n father_n and_o subscribe_v the_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n so_o eusebius_n witness_v also_o the_o bishop_n of_o persis_n be_v present_a at_o the_o synod_n 7._o nor_o be_v there_o want_v a_o scythian_a bishop_n socrates_n name_n he_o theophilus_n who_o being_n bishop_n of_o the_o goth_n 〈◊〉_d there_o present_a subscribe_v 41._o the_o nicene_n council_n theophilus_n therefore_o be_v bishop_n of_o the_o goth_n before_o the_o nicene_n synod_n and_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n and_o subscribe_v it_o therefore_o the_o power_n of_o ordination_n and_o the_o government_n of_o the_o scythian_a church_n be_v not_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o presbyter_n among_o the_o christian_a goth_n or_o scythian_n for_o about_o 70_o year_n as_o mr._n o._n and_o blondel_n have_v affirm_v but_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o bishop_n or_o of_o a_o bishop_n at_o least_o i_o add_v that_o see_v we_o find_v a_o bishop_n among_o the_o goth_n before_o the_o nicene_n synod_n it_o be_v but_o reasonable_a to_o think_v that_o bishop_n or_o a_o bishop_n at_o first_o go_v along_o with_o the_o captive_a christian_n into_o scythia_n or_o that_o one_o soon_o follow_v they_o thither_o i_o will_v confirm_v this_o con_n jecture_n from_o that_o passage_n in_o sozomen_n who_o inform_v 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o 21._o be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n speak_v of_o the_o scythian_n that_o one_o bishop_n only_o govern_v the_o church_n of_o that_o province_n sozomen_n be_v now_o write_v of_o the_o church-affair_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o valentinian_n and_o valens_n that_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 370._o 43_o year_n after_o ulphilas_n have_v be_v first_o ordain_v bishop_n now_o ulphilas_n be_v not_o long_o before_o this_o time_n alive_a according_a to_o socrates_n and_o invent_v the_o gothick_n letter_n 〈◊〉_d the_o reign_n of_o 33._o valens_n without_o all_o peradventure_o therefore_o the_o goth_n have_v bishop_n long_o before_o ulphilas_n for_o if_o there_o have_v be_v but_o two_o in_o all_o that_o be_v ulphilas_n and_o after_o he_o vetranio_n than_o bishop_n it_o have_v be_v a_o foolish_a remark_n of_o sozomen_n to_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o it_o be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n among_o the_o scythian_a christian_n that_o one_o bishop_n only_o govern_v their_o province_n when_o as_o this_o ancient_a custom_n forsooth_o have_v be_v but_o of_o 40_o year_n continuance_n from_o the_o first_o and_o there_o have_v be_v but_o two_o and_o the_o former_a of_o they_o dead_a but_o about_o four_o year_n before_o for_o both_o ulphilas_n and_o vetranio_n be_v bishop_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o valens_n 47._o the_o sum_n be_v there_o be_v bishop_n in_o scythia_n during_o some_o part_n at_o least_o of_o the_o 70_o year_n mention_v by_o mr._n o._n and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n all_o the_o while_n i_o defy_v mr._n o_o to_o show_v the_o contrary_a out_o of_o philostorgius_n or_o any_o other_o historian_n extant_a there_o do_v remain_v indeed_o a_o small_a difficulty_n to_o be_v account_v for_o viz._n how_o then_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o philostorgius_n call_v he_o the_o first_o bishop_n of_o the_o goth_n if_o the_o goth_n have_v bishop_n before_o he_o the_o answer_n hereunto_o be_v easy_a and_o 〈◊〉_d five_o theophilus_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o nicene_n synod_n be_v bishop_n of_o the_o goth_n beyond_o the_o danube_n or_o ister_n for_o they_o come_v not_o over_o the_o river_n into_o the_o roman_a empire_n till_o after_o the_o say_a synod_n upon_o their_o arrival_n or_o at_o their_o request_n constantine_n allot_v maesia_n for_o they_o to_o inhabit_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o lie_v to_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o danube_n on_o this_o side_n the_o river_n and_o name_v ulphilas_n to_o be_v bishop_n and_o he_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o the_o cisistrian_a scythian_n within_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o ordain_v by_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n though_o theophilus_n before_o he_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o transistrian_a so_o socrates_n moreover_o to_o this_o faith_n even_o ulphilas_n himself_o bishop_n 41._o of_o the_o goth_n than_o first_o consent_v for_o before_o that_o time_n he_o have_v embrace_v the_o 〈◊〉_d faith_n follow_v theophilus_n bishop_n of_o the_o goth_n who_o be_v present_a have_v subscribe_v the_o nicene_n council_n so_o that_o after_o all_o this_o it_o can_v be_v question_v but_o that_o the_o gothick_n christian_n be_v long_o before_o ulphilas_n govern_v by_o bishop_n although_o blondel_n and_o mr._n o._n have_v so_o roundly_o deny_v it_o without_o yea_o against_o plain_a evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_n upon_o a_o far_a search_n into_o blondel_n i_o find_v he_o acknowledge_v what_o i_o have_v before_o speak_v of_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d but_o mr._n o._n who_o pretend_v to_o improve_v argument_n have_v leave_v this_o lame_a and_o more_o imperfect_a than_o he_o find_v it_o let_v we_o then_o see_v what_o answer_n blundel_n have_v frame_v against_o theophilus_n the_o scythian_a bishop_n it_o be_v as_o follow_v if_o we_o grant_v theophilus_n be_v bishop_n of_o the_o gothick_n metropolis_n before_o 〈◊〉_d we_o will_v be_v hereby_o furnish_v with_o a_o strong_a weapon_n justify_v our_o cause_n for_o they_o who_o make_v to_o themselves_o a_o bishop_n their_o superior_a who_o dare_v deny_v they_o a_o power_n of_o ordain_v presbyter_n which_o be_v but_o their_o equal_n ans._n this_o argument_n be_v ground_v upon_o a_o supposition_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v allow_v of_o nor_o can_v be_v prove_v blondel_n take_v it_o here_o for_o grant_v the_o scythian_a presbyter_n ordain_v their_o bishop_n theophilus_n for_o instance_n but_o one_o may_v surmise_v several_a other_o thing_n with_o equal_a probabilty_n any_o of_o which_o will_v overthrow_v this_o wonderful_a demonstration_n as_o 1._o it_o may_v be_v suppose_v that_o a_o bishop_n or_o bishop_n be_v by_o the_o scythian_n at_o their_o irruption_n into_o galatia_n and_o cappadocia_n carry_v captive_n into_o scythia_n as_o be_v before_o observe_v or_o 2._o that_o some_o bishop_n may_v follow_v the_o captive_a christian_n into_o that_o barbarous_a country_n be_v first_o ordain_v in_o the_o empire_n theophilus_n which_o be_v a_o greek_a name_n haply_o be_v so_o make_v and_o ordain_v their_o bishop_n or_o 3._o the_o scythian_a church_n may_v send_v one_o of_o their_o own_o presbyter_n to_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o imperial_a bishop_n as_o ulphilas_n after_o be_v for_o that_o there_o be_v a_o correspondence_n between_o the_o scythian_a and_o imperial_a church_n be_v past_a doubt_n when_o we_o consider_v that_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o the_o scythian_n assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a there_o be_v nothing_o in_o philostorgius_n the_o only_a author_n of_o this_o tale_n that_o thwart_v any_o one_o of_o thesethree_a supposition_n or_o that_o countenance_n blondel_n surmise_n of_o the_o scythian_a presbyter_n ordain_v their_o own_o bishop_n that_o of_o ulphilas_n be_v the_o first_o bishop_n i_o have_v already_o account_v for_o 2._o if_o the_o scythian_a presbyter_n ordain_v a_o bishop_n to_o preside_v over_o they_o suppose_v this_o it_o hence_o follow_v they_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o have_v one_o and_o rather_o than_o have_v none_o choose_v in_o their_o necessity_n to_o constitute_v and_o ordain_v he_o themselves_o contrary_a to_o the_o ordinary_a and_o establish_a method_n of_o which_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a but_o this_o be_v say_v upon_o a_o bare_a supposition_n of_o the_o scythian_a presbyter_n ordain_v their_o bishop_n which_o be_v not_o prove_v nor_o at_o all_o probable_a as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o that_o which_o appear_v above_o board_n be_v that_o the_o scythian_n have_v a_o bishop_n which_o set_v apart_o mere_a conjecture_n on_o both_o side_n be_v sufficient_a to_o my_o purpose_n chap._n viii_o of_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la the_o occasion_n of_o their_o institution_n as_o i_o conjecture_v be_v either_o 1._o to_o promote_v and_o quicken_v conversion_n in_o the_o country_n and_o village_n subject_a to_o the_o city_n bishop_n or_o 2._o after_o believer_n and_o congregation_n be_v there_o multiply_v to_o be_v as_o suffragans_fw-la and_o assistant_n for_o the_o better_a government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o
one_o the_o father_n and_o other_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a writer_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o flourish_a catholic_n church_n of_o old_a unto_o the_o 5_o century_n or_o thereabouts_o and_o to_o examine_v whether_o my_o adversary_n have_v 〈◊〉_d any_o one_o good_a testimony_n for_o himself_o and_o brethren_n out_o of_o these_o monument_n of_o antiquity_n if_o he_o have_v not_o as_o i_o hope_v will_v be_v make_v appear_v there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o his_o plea_n i_o suppose_v especial_o when_o such_o a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n which_o of_o necessity_n fall_v in_o our_o way_n as_o we_o travel_v through_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n will_v rise_v up_o against_o he_o within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o 4_o or_o 5_o first_o age_n aforesaid_a before_o i_o make_v a_o end_n of_o this_o preface_n i_o think_v it_o needful_a to_o prepare_v the_o reader_n with_o a_o short_a account_n of_o my_o whole_a hypothesis_n which_o if_o keep_v in_o memory_n as_o he_o go_v will_v be_v some_o ease_n and_o advantage_n to_o he_o he_o must_v remember_v then_o that_o all_o author_n i_o know_v of_o except_o haply_o the_o rhemist_n who_o so_o far_o as_o i_o see_v speak_v but_o at_o random_n write_v upon_o the_o present_a subject_n or_o comment_n upon_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n have_v assert_v or_o at_o least_o take_v for_o grant_v till_o very_o late_o that_o the_o time_n of_o st._n paul_n beseech_v timothy_n to_o abide_v at_o ephesus_n when_o he_o go_v into_o macedonia_n be_v somewhere_o to_o be_v search_v for_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n before_o st._n paul_n have_v the_o ephesian_a elder_n farewell_n in_o act_n 20._o v_o 17._o from_o whence_o our_o dissenter_n conclude_v that_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v not_o in_o that_o epistle_n commit_v unto_o timothy_n for_o that_o the_o apostle_n can_v not_o have_v so_o whole_o overlook_v their_o bishop_n in_o that_o farewell_n sermon_n and_o apply_v himself_o only_o to_o the_o elder_n to_o who_o he_o commend_v the_o care_n and_o oversight_n of_o that_o church_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n i_o have_v show_v that_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v long_o after_o paul_n say_v farewell_o sermon_n even_o after_o his_o enlargement_n out_o of_o his_o former_a imprisonment_n at_o rome_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o he_o beseech_v timothy_n to_o abide_v at_o ephesus_n when_o he_o go_v unto_o macedonia_n at_o another_o time_n than_o what_o have_v hitherto_o be_v believe_v and_o assign_v and_o so_o that_o objection_n just_a now_o mention_v quite_o vanish_v thus_o than_o my_o hypothesis_n lie_v after_o that_o schism_n at_o corinth_n have_v be_v in_o some_o measure_n though_o not_o entire_o allay_v by_o st._n paul_n he_o with_o all_o have_v make_v towards_o jerusalem_n take_v miletus_n in_o his_o way_n where_o he_o bid_v the_o ephesian_a elder_n farewell_o at_o jerusalem_n he_o be_v imprison_v and_o thence_o send_v to_o rome_n in_o bond_n here_o he_o continue_v two_o year_n and_o upward_o write_v epistle_n to_o the_o several_a church_n of_o ephesus_n of_o philippi_n of_o coloss_n of_o judea_n and_o to_o philemon_n be_v at_o length_n set_v at_o liberty_n and_o in_o his_o way_n as_o he_o go_v back_o eastward_o to_o visit_v the_o foresay_a church_n he_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o a_o church_n in_o crete_n leave_v titus_n behind_o to_o finish_v and_o to_o govern_v it_o thence_o as_o i_o suppose_v he_o prosecute_v his_o journey_n to_o judea_n heb._n 13._o 23._o and_o thence_o as_o it_o be_v back_o again_o through_o syria_n to_o asâ—a_n be_v at_o troas_n 2._o tim._n 4._o 13._o about_o to_o sail_v unto_o macedonia_n he_o beseech_v timothy_n to_o abide_v at_o ephesus_n short_o after_o when_o in_o macedonia_n haply_o or_o greece_n or_o somewhere_o thereabouts_o he_o write_v this_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n give_v he_o the_o necessary_a order_n how_o he_o be_v to_o behave_v himself_o in_o the_o charge_n late_o commit_v to_o he_o and_o not_o long_o after_o from_o nicopolis_n that_o epistle_n to_o titus_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a hence_o forward_o we_o hear_v no_o more_o of_o he_o in_o scripture_n save_v that_o be_v once_o again_o get_v to_o rome_n he_o thence_o write_v his_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n as_o be_v undeniable_o evince_v in_o these_o paper_n the_o corinthian_a schism_n like_o the_o leprosy_n seem_v incurable_a and_o spread_v its_o self_n unto_o other_o church_n also_o particular_o ephesus_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n and_o the_o first_o to_o timothy_n and_o the_o like_a i_o reckon_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o other_o place_n also_o wherefore_o paul_n in_o his_o visitation_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n before_o speak_v of_o his_o principal_a design_n i_o presume_v be_v to_o compose_v the_o contention_n already_o rise_v and_o to_o prevent_v they_o for_o the_o future_a to_o which_o end_n he_o commit_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n to_o single_a person_n of_o crete_n to_o titus_n of_o ephesus_z to_o timothy_n the_o like_a be_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o church_n throughout_o the_o world_n for_o how_o else_o can_v there_o have_v be_v bishop_n every_o owhere_o as_o ignatius_n write_v to_o the_o ephesian_n and_o not_o one_o church_n at_o that_o time_n govern_v by_o a_o presbytery_n of_o elder_n only_o without_o a_o apostle_n or_o bishop_n preside_v over_o they_o that_o we_o can_v find_v in_o ecclesiastical_a history_n nor_o be_v we_o to_o imagine_v this_o a_o perfect_o new_a device_n take_v up_o by_o paul_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n mere_o upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o schism_n at_o corinth_n and_o elsewhere_o for_o as_o i_o make_v account_n they_o come_v to_o this_o resolution_n among_o themselves_o even_o at_o the_o beginning_n viz._n to_o commit_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o 〈◊〉_d person_n not_o that_o they_o immediate_o do_v so_o assoon_o as_o they_o have_v make_v the_o decree_n for_o every_o apostle_n it_o be_v likely_a keep_v the_o government_n and_o care_n of_o the_o church_n by_o he_o found_v in_o his_o own_o hand_n so_o long_o as_o he_o think_v fit_a and_o be_v able_a to_o manage_v they_o himself_o so_o that_o every_o church_n be_v 〈◊〉_d cast_v into_o this_o platform_n nor_o furnish_v with_o a_o bishop_n distinct_a from_o the_o apostle_n at_o the_o same_o instant_n but_o it_o be_v do_v paulatim_fw-la as_o jerom_n speak_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o titus_n james_n be_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o the_o corinthian_a schism_n titus_n of_o crete_n at_o that_o church_n first_o plantation_n though_o timothy_n be_v not_o so_o of_o ephesus_n till_o many_o year_n after_o the_o ephesian_a church_n have_v be_v form_v but_o at_o length_n because_o schism_n begin_v now_o to_o increase_v and_o prevail_v the_o apostle_n take_v the_o alarm_n 〈◊〉_d to_o put_v their_o former_a decree_n into_o execution_n and_o more_o especial_o because_o at_o this_o time_n believer_n be_v multiply_v church_n be_v increase_v business_n grow_v on_o their_o hand_n and_o they_o force_v to_o be_v long_o absent_a and_o unable_a to_o inspect_v all_o church_n as_o also_o because_o the_o time_n of_o their_o departure_n now_o draw_v on_o apace_o it_o be_v therefore_o high_a time_n and_o necessary_a to_o provide_v for_o the_o peace_n and_o future_a government_n of_o the_o church_n as_o they_o have_v in_o the_o beginning_n contrive_v whereas_o then_o i_o have_v frequent_o express_v myself_o as_o if_o the_o church_n government_n have_v be_v alter_v from_o what_o it_o be_v in_o the_o infancy_n of_o christianity_n and_o lest_o this_o shall_v be_v take_v for_o a_o rash_a and_o dangerous_a concession_n to_o the_o adversary_n in_o prejudice_n of_o episcopacy_n i_o thus_o explain_v myself_o 1._o this_o be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o the_o first_o principle_n and_o rule_n of_o government_n but_o only_o a_o bring_v it_o by_o degree_n to_o that_o model_n and_o frame_n which_o the_o apostle_n as_o i_o say_v first_o pitch_v upon_o and_o afterward_o as_o occasion_n require_v by_o degree_n bring_v to_o perfection_n so_o that_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o original_a design_n and_o scheme_n of_o government_n there_o be_v indeed_o no_o change_n or_o innovation_n at_o all_o but_o then_o 2._o if_o we_o consider_v matter_n of_o fact_n there_o be_v a_o alteration_n of_o government_n in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v it_o for_o a_o while_n unto_o the_o presbyter_n to_o discharge_v the_o ordinary_a affair_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o absence_n but_o still_o reserve_v to_o themselves_o the_o power_n of_o ordination_n and_o other_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n at_o length_n constitute_v bishop_n over_o they_o pursuant_n to_o their_o prime_a resolution_n and_o in_o conformity_n to_o their_o own_o way_n of_o
govern_v those_o chuche_n and_o the_o particular_a act_n of_o supreme_a power_n be_v express_o commit_v to_o they_o which_o be_v enough_o i_o think_v to_o prove_v they_o the_o supreme_a ruler_n of_o those_o church_n and_o be_v all_o i_o contend_v for_o beside_o mr._n o._n shall_v remember_v that_o he_o himself_o acknowledge_v they_o evangelist_n which_o where_o officer_n in_o the_o church_n superior_a unto_o ordinary_a presbyter_n according_a to_o the_o supposition_n agree_v upon_o between_o he_o and_o i_o but_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n whether_o the_o presbyter_n speak_v of_o 1_o pet._n 5._o and_o act._n 20._o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v dispute_v but_o whether_o they_o have_v the_o supreme_a power_n commit_v to_o they_o be_v the_o question_n and_o be_v i_o hope_v resolve_v in_o the_o negative_a to_o satisfaction_n in_o the_o formentioned_a page_n of_o t._n n._n viz._n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v so_o from_o those_o expression_n feed_v the_o flock_n of_o christ_n take_v the_o oversight_n thereof_o take_v heed_n unto_o the_o flock_n over_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v make_v you_o overseer_n to_o feed_v the_o church_n of_o god_n for_o it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o these_o exhortation_n may_v be_v proper_o give_v to_o the_o rector_n and_o vicar_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n though_o subject_a to_o a_o diocesian_a bishop_n yea_o may_v be_v give_v to_o every_o ordain_a presbyter_n 〈◊〉_d though_o but_o a_o curate_n appendix_n mr_n o._n except_v many_o thing_n against_o my_o instance_n of_o the_o jew_n 48._o ecclesiastical_a government_n by_o a_o highpriest_n inferior_a priest_n and_o levite_n concern_v who_o i_o note_v that_o the_o father_n and_o particular_o clem._n roman_n seem_v to_o make_v this_o a_o precedent_n for_o the_o government_n of_o christian_a 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n to_o the_o authority_n of_o clemens_n i_o add_v in_o the_o margin_n jerom_n epistle_n to_o euag._n that_o which_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v be_v that_o he_o observe_v the_o jewish_a highpriest_n to_o have_v be_v a_o type_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o highpriest_n of_o our_o profession_n and_o say_v he_o we_o follow_v the_o jewish_a typical_a precedent_n that_o be_v we_o acknowledge_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v our_o highpriest_n ans._n for_o all_o this_o the_o jewish_a oeconomy_n be_v a_o type_n of_o the_o christian_a at_o least_o the_o pather_n though_o they_o make_v not_o the_o jewish_a highpriest_n a_o type_n of_o the_o christian_a bishop_n yet_o they_o make_v he_o a_o precedent_n or_o pattern_n of_o he_o and_o clemens_n do_v so_o in_o particular_a as_o also_o many_o other_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n viz._n my_o answer_n to_o his_o plea_n but_o why_o have_v not_o mr._n o._n after_o so_o much_o pain_n take_v in_o vindicate_a clemens_n from_o what_o be_v impute_v to_o he_o endeavour_v to_o take_v off_o the_o force_n of_o my_o other_o testimony_n out_o of_o jerom_n there_o be_v something_o in_o the_o wind_n that_o he_o who_o undertake_v to_o reply_v so_o full_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o clemens_n leave_v poor_a jerom_n in_o the_o lurch_n and_o have_v not_o one_o syllable_n to_o plead_v in_o his_o behalf_n but_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o this_o be_v plain_a it_o be_v too_o hard_a a_o knot_n for_o the_o minister_n at_o 〈◊〉_d to_o untie_v or_o so_o much_o as_o to_o cut_v blundel_n promise_v to_o account_v for_o it_o but_o be_v not_o as_o good_a as_o his_o word_n walo_n put_v we_o in_o hope_n of_o it_o from_o salmafius_fw-la but_o he_o deceive_v the_o world_n of_o their_o expectation_n and_o honest_a ludovicus_n capella_n be_v afraid_a to_o take_v the_o least_o notice_n of_o it_o i_o know_v nothing_o that_o can_v excuse_v mr._n o._n and_o the_o other_o gentleman_n 〈◊〉_d a_o parting-blow_n upon_o this_o argument_n mr._n o._n entertain_v we_o with_o a_o piece_n of_o drollery_n the_o rector_n say_v he_o call_v the_o 〈◊〉_d ordinary_a minister_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v they_o be_v prophet_n that_o be_v extraordinary_a minister_n one_o will_v think_v if_o they_o be_v ordinary_a minister_n they_o be_v not_o extraordinary_a if_o extraordinary_a not_o ordinary_a now_o the_o rector_n undertake_v to_o reconcile_v this_o contradiction_n and_o to_o expose_v mr._n o._n as_o a_o mere_a trifler_n the_o same_o man_n may_v be_v a_o ordinary_a and_o a_o extraordinary_a person_n on_o several_a account_n not_o secundum_fw-la idem_fw-la i_o will_v give_v he_o one_o single_a instance_n and_o so_o 〈◊〉_d this_o point_n mr._n o._n be_v as_o i_o reckon_v but_o a_o ordinary_a minister_n and_o yet_o i_o account_v he_o a_o extraordinary_a wrangler_n i_o have_v say_v in_o t._n n._n according_a to_o my_o present_a apprehension_n that_o 77._o james_n be_v not_o the_o apostle_n but_o mr._n o._n will_v needs_o have_v he_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o twelve_o for_o that_o be_v my_o meaning_n ans_fw-fr this_o i_o be_o sensible_a have_v of_o old_a and_o be_v still_o a_o controversy_n among_o the_o learned_a and_o bishop_n pearson_n who_o the_o minister_n get_v on_o his_o side_n as_o oft_o as_o he_o can_v be_v not_o very_o positive_a in_o it_o though_o he_o 〈◊〉_d that_o way_n however_o i_o will_v comply_v with_o mr._n o._n for_o once_o and_o let_v james_n pass_v for_o one_o of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n but_o then_o i_o must_v acquaint_v he_o that_o one_o of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v the_o fix_v and_o constant_a perfect_a or_o ruler_n that_o be_v bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n we_o read_v of_o he_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n act._n 12._o 17._o gal._n 1._o 19_o act._n 15._o 13._o gal._n 2._o 9_o 12._o act._n 21._o 18._o all_o which_o time_n to_o his_o death_n take_v up_o near_o thirty_o year_n as_o be_v compute_v it_o seem_v then_o that_o he_o be_v fix_v and_o resident_a at_o jerusalem_n salmasius_n think_v that_o he_o never_o be_v absent_a from_o jerusalem_n nor_o move_v a_o foot_n once_o from_o thence_o to_o his_o die_a day_n now_o that_o he_o be_v perfect_a or_o 1._o bishop_n there_o be_v prove_v from_o clem._n alexandrinus_n from_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n from_o hegesippus_n and_o from_o jerom_n beside_o 9_o a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n more_o and_o among_o they_o calvin_n that_o may_v be_v adduce_v in_o confirmation_n of_o this_o whoever_o please_v to_o be_v so_o curious_a 23._o may_v be_v direct_v to_o they_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o learned_a mr._n burscough_n treatise_n of_o church-government_n from_o 22._o who_o i_o have_v borrow_v all_o this_o and_o several_a other_o thing_n in_o ser._n these_o paper_n appendix_n in_o this_o chapter_n mr._n o._n have_v move_v two_o controversy_n in_o philology_n his_o masterpiece_n on_o which_o he_o seem_v to_o value_v himself_o the_o first_o whereof_o be_v that_o i_o call_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n a_o 54._o oligarchy_n which_o he_o say_v be_v a_o mistake_n i_o have_v prepare_v a_o pretty_a large_a and_o exact_a account_n of_o this_o word_n but_o have_v think_v good_a to_o contract_v it_o and_o it_o be_v in_o short_a this_o that_o though_o plato_n 8._o disparage_v oligarchy_n in_o comparison_n with_o monarchy_n and_o aristotle_n 8._o call_v it_o not_o oligarchy_n for_o with_o he_o that_o be_v the_o corruption_n of_o the_o government_n but_o aristocracy_n yet_o that_o the_o word_n original_o signify_v a_o lawful_a and_o honest_a kind_n of_o government_n and_o set_v forth_o the_o true_a and_o distinct_a nature_n of_o it_o as_o be_v manifest_a from_o its_o etymology_n which_o aristocracy_n do_v not_o for_o this_o word_n according_a to_o the_o philosopher_n denote_v any_o of_o the_o three_o sort_n of_o government_n well_o manage_v that_o 〈◊〉_d in_o herodotus_n 80._o commend_v this_o form_n of_o government_n by_o the_o very_a name_n of_o oligarchy_n that_o plutarch_n dem._n speak_v of_o it_o under_o the_o same_o name_n describe_v it_o also_o by_o two_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o call_v its_o corruption_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o 〈◊〉_d that_o hesychius_n 〈◊〉_d reckon_v up_o three_o kind_n of_o government_n one_o of_o which_o be_v oligarchy_n and_o last_o that_o aristotle_n himself_o confess_v supra_fw-la when_o a_o few_o govern_v well_o and_o for_o the_o common_a good_a it_o be_v a_o right_a and_o just_a government_n plain_o imply_v there_o be_v no_o harm_n in_o the_o word_n oligarchy_n or_o in_o the_o government_n though_o in_o his_o time_n and_o country_n custom_n have_v disparage_v it_o the_o next_o thing_n he_o quarrel_v about_o be_v my_o writing_n sanedrin_n and_o that_o i_o seem_v to_o make_v it_o a_o hebrew_n word_n ans._n the_o rector_n neither_o make_v nor_o seem_v to_o make_v sanedrin_n a_o hebrew_n word_n but_o if_o mr._n o_o have_v any_o good_a nature_n
man_n who_o be_v not_o i_o believe_v a_o fifty_v part_n of_o the_o people_n of_o england_n and_o these_o latter_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o nation_n i_o can_v scarce_o admit_v to_o be_v elect_v they_o may_v more_o fit_o be_v say_v to_o come_v in_o by_o privilege_n of_o the_o one_o hundred_o sixty_o and_o six_o member_n of_o convocation_n about_o fifty_o two_o or_o a_o three_o part_n be_v choose_v proctor_n by_o the_o parson_n vicar_n and_o rector_n who_o be_v two_o three_o of_o the_o clergy_n about_o a_o hundred_o and_o fourteen_o come_v in_o by_o virtue_n of_o their_o dignity_n as_o dean_n and_o arch-deacon_n or_o by_o the_o election_n of_o the_o chapter_n only_o let_v any_o one_o then_o judge_v whether_o the_o low_a house_n of_o convocation_n be_v near_o so_o much_o cramp_v with_o member_n by_o privilege_n as_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o be_v four_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o be_v choose_v by_o not_o a_o fifty_o part_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o five_o part_n of_o they_o by_o about_o a_o eight_o part_n of_o the_o people_n but_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o convocation_n be_v choose_v by_o two_o three_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o rest_n by_o privilege_n if_o then_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o notwithstanding_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v be_v by_o all_o wise_a man_n look_v upon_o as_o a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o people_n with_o respect_n unto_o their_o choice_n as_o well_o as_o their_o number_n i_o will_v know_v a_o reason_n why_o the_o convocation_n be_v not_o a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n now_o lest_o what_o have_v be_v say_v shall_v not_o be_v think_v clear_a enough_o and_o sufficient_a to_o evince_v what_o it_o be_v intend_v for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a uncertainty_n in_o such_o calculation_n i_o shall_v compare_v the_o convocation_n with_o the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n at_o westminster_n who_o if_o i_o be_o not_o much_o mistake_v will_v be_v find_v on_o both_o the_o foremention_v account_n that_o be_v of_o number_n and_o of_o choice_n to_o have_v be_v not_o so_o just_a a_o representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n as_o the_o convocation_n be_v this_o will_v be_v dispatch_v in_o a_o very_a few_o word_n in_o the_o year_n 1643._o the_o parliament_n call_v that_o assembly_n consist_v of_o one_o hundred_o twenty_o and_o two_o person_n of_o who_o let_v it_o be_v note_v 1._o that_o they_o fall_v short_a of_o the_o two_o house_n of_o convocation_n forty_o four_o in_o number_n beside_o that_o there_o be_v some_o scot_n among_o they_o 2._o that_o not_o one_o of_o they_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o clergy_n but_o all_o nominate_v by_o the_o parliament_n either_o then_o let_v mr._n o._n give_v over_o tax_v the_o convocation_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n or_o confess_v the_o westminster_n assembly_n to_o have_v be_v pack_v to_o serve_v a_o turn_n contrary_a to_o all_o law_n and_o justice_n in_o short_a and_o to_o retort_v mr._n oh_o reflection_n the_o assemby_n of_o divine_n be_v all_o of_o they_o except_o a_o few_o nominate_v for_o a_o colour_n the_o parliament_n creature_n choose_v by_o they_o alone_o the_o rest_n if_o they_o have_v join_v in_o the_o westminster_n deliberation_n have_v be_v mere_a 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v enough_o to_o out-vote_n they_o beside_o those_o lord_n and_o commoner_n who_o be_v take_v into_o the_o assembly_n like_v so_o many_o lay-elder_n to_o influence_n their_o counsel_n and_o prevent_v any_o decree_n that_o may_v be_v offer_v contrary_a to_o that_o parliament_n inclination_n or_o design_n mr._n o._n if_o the_o rector_n can_v find_v no_o proof_n in_o scripture_n that_o 153._o ordinary_a presbyter_n do_v suspend_v at_o all_o how_o dare_v they_o the_o episcopal-clergy_n do_v it_o for_o a_o fortnight_n if_o presbyter_n may_v by_o scripture_n suspend_v how_o dare_v the_o rector_n condemn_v the_o dissent_v minister_n for_o suspending_a ans._n we_o suspend_v not_o by_o virtue_n of_o our_o own_o sole_a inherent_a power_n but_o in_o conjunction_n with_o our_o diocesan_n with_o his_o knowledge_n and_o consent_n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o a_o inherent_a power_n for_o presbyter_n to_o suspend_v a_o precedent_n for_o which_o i_o require_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o to_o suspend_v for_o a_o time_n according_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o subordination_n to_o the_o bishop_n unto_o who_o the_o party_n suspend_v may_v appeal_v mr._n o._n whereas_o i_o affirm_v that_o the_o ordinary_a elder_n have_v 156._o not_o supreme_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n at_o least_o not_o after_o paul_n return_n from_o italy_n in_o the_o east_n the_o minister_n infer_v that_o herein_o be_v imply_v that_o ordinary_a presbyter_n have_v the_o supreme_a authority_n before_o that_o time_n and_o challenge_n the_o rector_n to_o prove_v they_o be_v ever_o deprive_v of_o it_o afterward_o ans._n there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n imply_v by_o the_o rector_n but_o only_o suppose_v at_o most_o to_o avoid_v all_o unnecessary_a dispute_n with_o his_o adversary_n but_o if_o it_o be_v out_o of_o question_n that_o the_o ordinary_a elder_n have_v once_o the_o supreme_a authority_n yet_o the_o apostle_n commit_v afterward_o the_o supreme_a authority_n unto_o single_a person_n ex_fw-la gr_n unto_o timothy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d and_o make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o the_o ordinary_a presbyter_n must_v be_v understand_v to_o supersede_n the_o power_n that_o be_v before_o in_o the_o presbyter_n and_o to_o subject_v they_o unto_o those_o single_a person_n for_o the_o future_a but_o this_o be_v the_o point_n in_o controversy_n throughout_o these_o paper_n and_o need_v not_o here_o to_o be_v insist_v on_o mr._n o._n here_o the_o rector_n fair_o confess_v there_o be_v no_o bishop_n 157._o when_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n be_v write_v in_o paul_n first_o bond_n ans._n the_o rector_n suppose_v it_o only_o as_o be_v say_v before_o but_o do_v not_o grant_v it_o nay_o he_o be_v quite_o of_o another_o mind_n but_o it_o suffice_v to_o his_o hypothesis_n that_o single_a person_n be_v afterward_o at_o least_o constitute_v ruler_n bishop_n in_o the_o church_n mr._n o._n 〈◊〉_d can_v not_o receive_v the_o sole_a power_n of_o ordination_n because_o paul_n take_v in_o the_o presbyter_n 1_o tim._n 4._o 14._o ans._n here_o mr._n o._n if_o i_o take_v he_o right_a grant_v that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v ordain_v by_o 〈◊〉_d take_v the_o 〈◊〉_d into_o his_o assistance_n this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o desire_v and_o the_o exact_a pattern_n of_o our_o ordination_n presbyter_n therefore_o do_v not_o by_o their_o own_o sole_a power_n ordain_v but_o in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o apostle_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n if_o the_o revelation_n concern_v timothy_n ordination_n come_v to_o the_o presbyter_n as_o well_o as_o to_o st._n paul_n they_o then_o act_v not_o as_o ordinary_a 〈◊〉_d but_o as_o prophet_n and_o so_o can_v warrant_v ordinary_a presbyter_n ordain_v by_o virtue_n of_o their_o ordinary_a power_n 〈◊〉_d it_o no_o where_o appear_v that_o paul_n join_v the_o presbyter_n in_o commission_n with_o timothy_n it_o may_v then_o be_v reasonable_a to_o conclude_v that_o timothy_n receive_v the_o sole_a power_n though_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o to_o say_v he_o have_v the_o supreme_a mr._n o._n but_o paul_n join_v 〈◊〉_d with_o he_o in_o the_o ordination_n acts._n 14._o 23._o ans._n be_v it_o so_o yet_o still_o if_o barnabas_n be_v a_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o paul_n as_o be_v manifest_a from_o act_n 14._o 4_o 14._o gal._n 29._o and_o if_o barnabas_n be_v equal_a to_o paul_n as_o many_o believe_v and_o mr._n o._n will_v not_o deny_v than_o we_o be_v but_o where_o we_o be_v before_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o ordinary_a elder_n ordain_v that_o barnabas_n be_v thou_o not_o equal_a to_o paul_n yet_o independent_a on_o he_o may_v be_v probable_o hence_o gather_v that_o in_o the_o sharp_a contest_v between_o they_o barnabas_n submit_v not_o to_o paul_n but_o separate_v from_o he_o act_v 15._o 39_o beside_o barnabas_n receive_v the_o same_o commission_n that_o st._n paul_n do_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n act_v 13._o 1_o 2._o however_o admit_v barnabas_n be_v but_o a_o secondary_a apostle_n which_o i_o rather_o believe_v or_o 〈◊〉_d yet_o mr._n o._n will_v not_o i_o hope_v deny_v he_o be_v more_o than_o a_o ordinary_a elder_n what_o then_o be_v this_o to_o ordinary_a elder_n ordain_v by_o their_o own_o sole_a power_n and_o inherent_a authority_n and_o how_o will_v it_o hence_o 〈◊〉_d that_o because_o paul_n admit_v barnabas_n a_o apostle_n at_o least_o a_o secondary_a apostle_n to_o join_v in_o the_o ordination_n act_n 14._o 23._o that_o therefore_o timothy_n join_v the_o ordinary_a presbyter_n with_o he_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o i_o give_v mr._n o._n what_o he_o can_v prove_v sc_n
when_o their_o record_n have_v be_v destroy_v by_o the_o saracen_n it_o must_v then_o rest_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o 〈◊〉_d himself_o alone_o and_o what_o that_o be_v will_v appear_v by_o and_o by_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n this_o tale_n of_o 〈◊〉_d must_v not_o pass_v be_v write_v by_o one_o who_o live_v at_o so_o great_a a_o distance_n of_o time_n from_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n deliver_v by_o he_o without_o any_o other_o know_v ancient_a author_n to_o support_v he_o beside_o he_o be_v a_o obscure_a writer_n pop_v up_o into_o the_o world_n to_o serve_v a_o cause_n and_o therefore_o can_v merit_v belief_n second_o 〈◊〉_d differ_v from_o many_o author_n of_o more_o unquestionable_a authority_n than_o himself_o he_o differ_v from_o ignatius_n who_o affirm_v that_o presbyter_n ought_v to_o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n not_o baptise_v not_o marry_o not_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o the_o bishop_n but_o according_a to_o 〈◊〉_d they_o ordain_v without_o he_o he_o differ_v from_o eusebius_n so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o to_o relate_v what_o eusebius_n know_v nothing_o of_o it_o be_v very_o strange_a that_o eusebius_n so_o diligent_a and_o so_o exact_a a_o historian_n so_o curious_a and_o inquisitive_a a_o searcher_n into_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a church_n from_o their_o first_o plantation_n particular_o this_o of_o alexandria_n shall_v not_o have_v discover_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o presbyter_n ordain_v their_o bishop_n and_o one_o another_o that_o he_o that_o have_v acquaint_v we_o with_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o patriarch_n from_o mark_n to_o alexander_n the_o precise_a order_n of_o their_o succession_n the_o year_n when_o every_o bishop_n succeed_v in_o what_o emperor_n reign_n it_o be_v and_o sundry_a other_o remarkable_a thing_n which_o happen_v in_o that_o church_n shall_v be_v whole_o silent_a and_o ignorant_a of_o this_o constitution_n of_o st._n mark_n more_o over_o 〈◊〉_d say_v that_o mark_n write_v the_o gospel_n which_o bear_v his_o name_n in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o nero_n reign_n but_o eusebius_n affirm_v it_o be_v do_v in_o the_o day_n of_o claudius_n nero_n 15._o predecessor_n eutychius_n tell_v we_o that_o mark_n be_v slay_v in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o nero_n eusebius_n not_o till_o the_o eight_o evang._n at_o soon_a he_o differ_v from_o st._n jerom_n too_o who_o report_n that_o all_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v in_o greek_a except_o the_o gospel_n of_o matthew_n but_o eutychius_n will_v have_v it_o that_o mark_n write_v he_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n brief_o than_o he_o differ_v from_o some_o author_n quote_v by_o selden_n himself_o in_o who_o he_o read_v 14_o of_o three_o presbyter_n seven_o deacon_n and_o eleven_o other_o 〈◊〉_d officer_n of_o what_o character_n be_v not_o say_v whereas_o eutychius_n mention_n twelve_o only_a and_o all_o those_o presbyter_n on_o these_o account_n than_o he_o be_v of_o very_o little_a credit_n three_o he_o relate_v many_o thing_n in_o his_o annal_n whereof_o these_o origines_fw-la be_v a_o part_n against_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o approve_a history_n he_o make_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o have_v consist_v of_o 2048._o bishop_n which_o be_v not_o credible_a he_o say_v peter_n be_v crucify_v in_o the_o twenty_o second_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o he_o reckon_v origen_n a_o bishop_n fouthly_a even_o in_o these_o origines_fw-la he_o be_v not_o at_o one_o with_o himself_o he_o write_v that_o mark_n go_v unto_o barca_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n that_o then_o claudius_n caesar_n die_v and_o nero_n succeed_v he_o that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o nero_n peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n write_v the_o gospel_n of_o mark_n with_o mark_n in_o the_o roman_a tongue_n and_o in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o that_o mark_n be_v slay_v at_o alexandria_n in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o nero._n but_o if_o mark_n be_v martyr_a at_o alexandria_n in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o nero_n it_o can_v be_v that_o he_o be_v at_o rome_n with_o peter_n in_o nero_n reign_n and_o join_v with_o he_o in_o write_v the_o gospel_n five_o eutychius_n story_n seem_v most_o improbable_a and_o in_o my_o judgement_n overthrow_v its_o self_n for_o if_o the_o presbyter_n have_v the_o power_n first_o of_o choose_v and_o then_o ordain_v one_o from_o among_o themselves_o to_o be_v patriarch_n and_o after_o that_o ordain_v the_o new_a presbyter_n also_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v a_o bishop_n create_v be_v he_o to_o be_v a_o bishop_n of_o clouts_n to_o sit_v in_o his_o chair_n and_o grave_o to_o look_v on_o whilst_o the_o eleven_o presbyter_n choose_v and_o ordain_v the_o twelve_v and_o he_o have_v no_o hand_n in_o it_o six_o the_o origines_fw-la consist_v of_o so_o many_o childish_a ridiculous_a and_o absurd_a relation_n that_o no_o wise_a man_n can_v give_v any_o credit_n to_o so_o trifle_v a_o author_n that_o story_n of_o mark_n be_v go_v to_o a_o shoemaker_n or_o cobbler_n to_o have_v his_o shoe-latchet_a mend_v of_o hananias_n prick_v his_o finger_n with_o the_o awl_n and_o thereupon_o grow_v angry_a of_o mark_n be_v 〈◊〉_d he_o with_o a_o promise_n to_o heal_v his_o finger_n if_o he_o will_v belive_o in_o christ_n of_o hananias_n believe_v and_o be_v cure_v and_o last_o of_o mark_n be_v baptise_v he_o thereupon_o and_o make_v he_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n be_v to_o i_o incredible_a another_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n be_v that_o of_o alexander_n desire_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v not_o be_v call_v papa_n whereas_o it_o have_v be_v decree_v before_o in_o the_o day_n of_o heracles_n i_o suppose_v for_o distinction_n sake_n bishop_n be_v style_v father_n therefore_o it_o be_v judge_v fit_a that_o the_o patriarch_n shall_v be_v honour_v with_o the_o title_n of_o grandfather_n but-why_a alexander_n shall_v be_v so_o self-denying_a as_o to_o refuse_v a_o honourable_a title_n which_o several_a of_o his_o predecessor_n have_v have_v beforehim_v be_v to_o i_o a_o mystery_n again_o that_o wonderful_a design_n of_o mark_n as_o 〈◊〉_d report_v it_o to_o have_v always_o the_o exact_a number_n of_o twelve_o presbyter_n in_o alexandria_n appear_v to_o i_o not_o very_o solid_a last_o of_o the_o same_o stamp_n be_v that_o request_n of_o peter_n to_o be_v crucify_v with_o his_o head_n downward_o that_o he_o may_v not_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o die_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o jesus_n christ_n do_v i_o fancy_n that_o peter_n never_o request_v such_o a_o thing_n or_o if_o he_o do_v that_o nero_n never_o grant_v it_o seven_o whereas_o eutychius_n will_v make_v we_o believe_v that_o mark_n be_v rule_n about_o the_o presbyter_n of_o alexandria_n not_o the_o neighbour_a bishop_n of_o egypt_n choose_v and_o ordain_v the_o patriarch_n and_o presbyter_n continue_v unto_o the_o day_n of_o alexander_n who_o must_v therefore_o be_v the_o last_o that_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o presbyter_n about_o the_o year_n 310._o yet_o st._n cyprian_n who_o flourish_v above_o 60_o year_n before_o alexander_n have_v something_o that_o make_v i_o suspect_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o mark_v establish_v no_o such_o order_n at_o alexandria_n st._n cyprians_n word_n be_v these_o propter_fw-la quod_fw-la diligenter_fw-la de_fw-fr traditione_n divina_fw-la &_o ox._n apostolica_fw-la observatione_fw-la servandum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o tenendum_fw-la quod_fw-la apud_fw-la nos_fw-la quoque_fw-la &_o fere_n per_fw-la provincias_fw-la universas_fw-la tenetur_fw-la ut_fw-la ad_fw-la ordinationes_fw-la rite_n celebrandas_fw-la ad_fw-la eam_fw-la plebem_fw-la cui_fw-la praepositus_fw-la ordinatur_fw-la episcopi_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la provinciae_fw-la proximi_fw-la quique_fw-la conveniant_fw-la &_o episcopus_fw-la delegatur_fw-la plebe_fw-la present_n etc._n etc._n this_o be_v part_n of_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o carthage_n to_o the_o church_n of_o leon_n asturica_n and_o emerita_n in_o spain_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o be_v a_o divine_a tradition_n a_o apostolical_a practice_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n shall_v assemble_v choose_v and_o ordain_v a_o new_a bishop_n and_o that_o it_o universal_o obtain_v apud_fw-la nos_fw-la say_v the_o father_n among_o we_o in_o africa_n and_o almost_o in_o all_o the_o province_n in_o the_o world_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n besure_n and_o i_o take_v cyprian_n to_o be_v a_o much_o trusty_a author_n than_o eutychius_n or_o jerom_n either_o to_o support_v this_o testimony_n of_o st._n cyprian_n i_o produce_v the_o first_o of_o the_o apostolical_a canon_n which_o be_v collect_v before_o st._n cyprian_n at_o least_o a_o good_a while_n before_o the_o nicene_n council_n as_o dr._n beverigde_v have_v show_v 4._o wherein_o as_o be_v by_o selden_n pretend_v the_o custom_n of_o alexandria_n be_v alter_v but_o 〈◊〉_d can_v be_v as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o first_o canon_n aforesaid_a which_o run_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o then_o this_o
determination_n of_o this_o question_n which_o the_o infallible_a church_n have_v make_v by_o her_o example_n to_o this_o purpose_n therefore_o we_o be_v put_v in_o mind_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o pelagius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o happen_v about_o the_o year_n 555_o and_o be_v remember_v by_o anastasius_n who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n anastasius_n then_o 140._o relate_v as_o mr._n o._n tell_v i_o how_o that_o pelagius_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v ordain_v by_o john_n bishop_n of_o perusia_n bonus_n bishop_n of_o florence_n and_o andrea_n presbyter_n de_fw-fr hostia_fw-la whereas_o by_o the_o canon_n three_o bishop_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o bishop_n before_o i_o make_v a_o direct_a answer_n to_o this_o and_o to_o the_o argument_n which_o mr._n o._n build_v upon_o the_o fact_n it_o be_v requisite_a that_o i_o tell_v the_o story_n a_o little_a more_o large_o for_o some_o man_n have_v get_v a_o scurvy_a trick_n to_o leave_v out_o whatever_o be_v to_o their_o disadvantage_n or_o in_o validate_n the_o force_n of_o their_o argument_n it_o be_v not_o the_o truth_n but_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o cause_n which_o they_o labour_v to_o support_v the_o story_n than_o be_v thus_o vigilius_n the_o immediate_a predecessor_n of_o pelagius_n ejus_fw-la have_v be_v severe_o treat_v at_o constantinople_n by_o justinian_n or_o rather_o theodora_n his_o empress_n and_o return_v back_o to_o rome_n fall_v sick_a and_o die_v pelagius_n be_v suspect_v to_o have_v have_v a_o hand_n in_o his_o death_n anasta_n at_o least_o have_v be_v his_o enemy_n and_o a_o cause_n supra_fw-la of_o his_o suffering_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o clergy_n hate_v pelagius_n so_o that_o he_o can_v not_o procure_v three_o bishop_n to_o consecrate_v he_o he_o therefore_o in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o three_o admit_v andrea_n the_o presbyter_n of_o hostia_fw-la and_o what_o will_v not_o such_o a_o man_n as_o pelagius_n do_v to_o establish_v himself_o in_o so_o considerable_a a_o post_n as_o the_o bishopric_n of_o rome_n but_o if_o such_o as_o these_o shall_v pass_v for_o good_a precedent_n any_o irregularity_n in_o the_o world_n may_v at_o this_o rate_n be_v justify_v thus_o much_o be_v premise_v let_v we_o see_v what_o use_n mr._n o._n make_v of_o this_o ordination_n of_o pelagius_n he_o argue_v thus_o either_o pelagius_n be_v no_o canonical_a bishop_n etc._n etc._n or_o else_o a_o presbyter_n have_v intrinsic_a power_n of_o ordination_n etc._n etc._n that_o be_v either_o pelagius_n be_v no_o canonical_a bishop_n and_o then_o the_o succession_n be_v interrupt_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o consequent_o the_o english_a bishop_n have_v no_o canonical_a succession_n or_o etc._n etc._n ans._n i_o reply_v that_o though_o pelagius_n be_v no_o canonical_a bishop_n i._n e._n not_o canonical_o ordain_v yet_o this_o notwithstanding_o the_o english_a bishop_n have_v true_a canonical_a succession_n for_o 1._o we_o need_v not_o pretend_v to_o derive_v the_o succession_n of_o our_o bishop_n from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o they_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o st._n paul_n or_o some_o other_o apostolical_a man_n who_o first_o plant_v the_o gospel_n here_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o soon_o after_o so_o that_o we_o be_v not_o concern_v at_o any_o irregularity_n suppose_v in_o the_o roman_a succession_n 2._o we_o have_v bishop_n here_o in_o england_n or_o britain_n long_o before_o pelagius_n be_v pope_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o some_o british_a bishop_n assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n hold_v in_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a and_o at_o that_o of_o ariminum_n call_v together_o by_o constantius_n his_o son_n above_o 200_o year_n before_o pelagius_n and_o this_o race_n of_o bishop_n continue_v even_o unto_o austin_n the_o monk_n come_v hither_o whatever_o then_o become_v of_o pelagius_n his_o consecration_n it_o be_v no_o matter_n to_o we_o his_o irregularity_n affect_v not_o our_o english_a bishop_n 3._o suppose_v what_o nevertheless_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o heathen_a saxon_n the_o angli_fw-la and_o the_o dane_n quite_o extirpated_a christianity_n in_o this_o land_n until_o austin_n the_o monk_n come_v from_o rome_n with_o the_o pope_n commission_n once_o more_o reduce_v and_o bring_v back_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o this_o isle_n unto_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o give_v we_o a_o new_a line_n of_o bishop_n yet_o still_o the_o irregularity_n of_o pelagius_n consecration_n will_v not_o at_o all_o disparage_v our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n as_o mr._n o._n know_v very_o well_o if_o he_o will_v not_o dissemble_v for_o i_o ought_v to_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v read_v the_o know_a history_n of_o venerable_n bede_n over_o and_o over_o and_o thorough_o digest_v he_o because_o he_o so_o oft_o and_o familiar_o quote_v he_o in_o the_o plea_n etc._n etc._n he_o may_v then_o please_v to_o remember_v that_o austin_n be_v not_o create_v bishop_n by_o pope_n gregory_n but_o by_o etherius_fw-la archbishop_n of_o arles_n in_o france_n interea_fw-la vir_fw-la domini_fw-la augustinus_n 27._o venit_fw-la arelas_n &_o ab_fw-la archiepiscopo_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la civitatis_fw-la etherio_fw-la juxta_fw-la quod_fw-la jussa_fw-la sti._n patris_fw-la gregorii_n acceperant_fw-la archiepiscopus_fw-la genti_fw-la anglorum_fw-la ordinatus_fw-la est_fw-la so_o that_o from_o henceforth_o mr._n o._n and_o the_o papist_n may_v take_v notice_n that_o the_o english_a bishop_n as_o to_o the_o succession_n of_o their_o order_n be_v nothing_o behold_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n at_o least_o not_o unto_o pelagius_n that_o if_o etherius_fw-la be_v a_o canonical_a bishop_n as_o i_o must_v believe_v till_o the_o contrary_a be_v prove_v so_o be_v austin_n a_o canonical_a bishop_n and_o so_o be_v our_o english_a bishop_n unto_o this_o day_n whatever_o become_v of_o pelagius_n his_o consecration_n without_o any_o far_a fear_n of_o danger_n therefore_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o pelagius_n be_v no_o canonical_a bishop_n that_o be_v be_v not_o canonical_o ordain_v and_o yet_o we_o have_v a_o true_a succession_n of_o canonical_o ordain_v bishop_n in_o england_n but_o mr._n o._n go_v on_o or_o else_o he_o be_v a_o canonical_a bishop_n and_o what_o then_o why_o then_o it_o follow_v a_o presbyter_n have_v a_o canonical_a power_n to_o ordain_v for_o so_o andreas_n have_v if_o pelagius_n be_v canonical_o ordain_v and_o then_o by_o another_o consequence_n that_o presbyter_n have_v a_o intrinsic_a power_n to_o ordain_v because_o no_o ecclesiastical_a law_n can_v give_v to_o any_o order_n of_o man_n a_o canonical_a power_n to_o that_o which_o they_o have_v not_o a_o intrinsical_a power_n to_o do_v suppose_v this_o for_o i_o need_v not_o contend_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o the_o answer_n then_o to_o the_o whole_a argument_n be_v as_o before_o that_o pelagius_n be_v not_o canonical_o ordain_v but_o now_o i_o think_v on_o it_o what_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o pelagius_n be_v canonical_o ordain_v and_o yet_o assert_v that_o a_o presbyter_n have_v not_o a_o intrinsical_a power_n to_o ordain_v the_o first_o apostolical_a canon_n decree_n let_v a_o bishop_n be_v ordain_v by_o two_o or_o three_o bishop_n pelagius_n consecration_n therefore_o be_v canonical_a be_v perform_v by_o two_o bishop_n according_a to_o this_o canoh_fw-mi and_o presbyter_n andreas_n may_v stand_v for_o a_o cypher_n true_o the_o nicene_n and_o other_o synod_n afterward_o say_v by_o three_o bishop_n nevertheless_o the_o apostolical_a canon_n be_v always_o reckon_v as_o part_v of_o the_o code_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n the_o nicene_n and_o all_o other_o canon_n aught_o in_o conformity_n to_o this_o to_o be_v favourable_o interpret_v i_o mean_v that_o it_o do_v not_o intend_v peremptory_o to_o command_v but_o rather_o prudential_o advise_v that_o if_o it_o can_v be_v a_o bishop_n shall_v be_v consecrate_a by_o three_o bishop_n it_o be_v not_o improbable_a but_o pelagius_n consecration_n be_v upon_o this_o very_a account_n afterward_o allow_v of_o for_o this_o be_v manifest_a that_o pelagius_n what_o ever_o his_o ordination_n be_v be_v not_o reckon_v among_o the_o schismatical_a bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o peaceable_o submit_v to_o mr._n o._n then_o be_v too_o positive_a when_o he_o affirm_v that_o by_o the_o canon_n three_o bishop_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o bishop_n without_o all_o peradventure_o few_o may_v serve_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n as_o this_o haply_o afterward_o may_v be_v judge_v if_o god_n himself_o be_v please_v that_o his_o own_o law_n shall_v submit_v to_o those_o of_o necessity_n much_o more_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v wise_a man_n have_v so_o determine_v even_o in_o this_o particular_a case_n gregory_n declare_v that_o austin_n notwithstanding_o the_o canon_n might_n himself_o alone_o consecrate_v bishop_n &_o quidem_fw-la in_o
bishop_n then_o the_o bishop_n ordain_v the_o young_a son_n to_o be_v the_o elder_a and_o last_o another_o young_a son_n be_v choose_v by_o prelatis_n &_o subditis_fw-la the_o minister_n and_o people_n and_o ordain_v but_o by_o another_o part_n of_o these_o cathari_n near_o the_o sea_n thus_o the_o bishop_n before_o his_o death_n ordain_v the_o elder_a son_n bishop_n to_o succeed_v he_o and_o then_o as_o before_o all_o the_o aforesaid_a ordination_n be_v make_v with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o ordain_v and_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o bishop_n or_o unto_o he_o that_o be_v the_o elder_a son_n who_o hold_v he_o book_n of_o the_o new-testament_n 758._o upon_o the_o head_n of_o he_o on_o who_o the_o hand_n be_v lay_v thus_o much_o their_o adversary_n say_v of_o they_o wherein_z doubtless_o there_o be_v a_o mixture_n of_o truth_n and_o i_o alshood_n at_o least_o this_o miserable_a people_n scatter_v up_o and_o down_o do_v somewhat_o vary_v in_o their_o rite_n and_o be_v never_o at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n steady_a to_o themselves_o i_o have_v mention_v before_o how_o that_o about_o the_o year_n 1470._o the_o waldenses_n in_o austria_n and_o moravia_n have_v bishop_n and_o from_o these_o it_o be_v that_o the_o fratres_n 〈◊〉_d draw_v the_o succession_n of_o their_o 〈◊〉_d order_n which_o history_n will_v deserve_v here_o to_o be_v more_o particular_o transcribe_v in_o order_n whereunto_o i_o must_v now_o tell_v the_o story_n of_o the_o fratres_n bohemi_n as_o comenius_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o persecut_n bohem_n have_v make_v it_o ready_a to_o my_o hand_n fetch_v it_o from_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o christianity_n the_o sclavonian_a nation_n be_v convert_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n rom._n 15._o 19_o 2_o ep._n to_o tim._n 4._o 10._o by_o sclavonian_n comenius_n mean_v all_o the_o nation_n from_o macedonia_n northward_o even_o to_o 4._o russia_n polonia_n and_o germany_n some_o proof_n of_o their_o early_a embrace_v the_o gospel_n he_o fetch_v from_o st._n jerom_n who_o be_v bear_v 5._o at_o strydon_n a_o city_n of_o 〈◊〉_d or_o dalmatia_n in_o the_o six_o synod_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 680._o the_o lombard_n and_o sclavonian_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v christian_n about_o the_o year_n 861._o cyrillus_n and_o methodius_n two_o grecian_a bishop_n make_v the_o ibid._n people_n inhabit_v about_o the_o danube_n christian_n and_o then_o pass_v into_o moravia_n and_o bohemia_n propagate_v the_o faith_n among_o they_o 7._o after_o this_o comenius_n mention_n ditmarus_n saxo_n bishop_n of_o prague_n *_o the_o history_n of_o the_o bohemian_a persecution_n tell_v of_o waytichius_fw-la ii_o bishop_n of_o prague_n in_o the_o year_n 907._o of_o boleslaus_n pius_n another_o bishop_n of_o prague_n anno_fw-la 965._o of_o priest_n 9_o and_o prelate_n anno_fw-la 1197._o who_o oppose_v the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o 36._o pope_n and_o of_o conrade_n bishop_n of_o prague_n who_o leave_v the_o romish_a error_n remain_v bishop_n there_o anno_fw-la 1421._o about_o 20_o year_n before_o this_o happen_v viz._n anno_fw-la 1400._o the_o bohemian_a church_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a upon_o the_o account_n that_o the_o public_a prayer_n be_v make_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n that_o the_o clergy_n be_v oblige_v to_o celibacy_n that_o transubstatiation_n be_v make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o lord's-supper_n this_o occasion_v the_o dispersion_n of_o the_o bohemian_n and_o their_o settlement_n in_o austria_n from_o whence_o they_o send_v unto_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o the_o ordination_n of_o their_o minister_n and_o have_v hope_n give_v they_o of_o their_o obtain_n it_o they_o remove_v after_o into_o silesia_n 20._o now_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n a_o holy_a man_n be_v by_o the_o persecutor_n torture_v but_o fall_v into_o a_o trance_n feel_v no_o pain_n and_o be_v believe_v dead_a recover_v he_o tell_v his_o friend_n of_o a_o vision_n wherein_z among_o other_o thing_n he_o see_v three_o man_n stand_v about_o a_o tree_n lade_v with_o fruit_n and_o defend_v it_o from_o the_o bird_n 21._o and_o about_o the_o same_o time_n the_o fratres_n bohemi_n be_v under_o some_o trouble_n of_o mind_n how_o they_o shall_v for_o the_o future_a be_v provide_v with_o a_o succession_n of_o right_o ordain_v minister_n for_o they_o consider_v that_o though_o several_a of_o the_o roman_a priest_n come_v over_o to_o they_o it_o be_v too_o uncertain_a to_o hope_v for_o they_o 〈◊〉_d rome_n they_o doubt_v also_o whether_o the_o ordination_n be_v valid_a when_o a_o presbyter_n and_o not_o a_o bishop_n ordain_v a_o presbyter_n and_o that_o if_o the_o question_n be_v once_o move_v about_o it_o whether_o they_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o defend_v such_o a_o ordination_n either_o at_o home_o or_o abroad_o at_o length_n after_o some_o year_n deliberation_n viz_o 1467._o and_o about_o 6_o year_n after_o the_o say_a vision_n of_o gregory_n have_v fast_v and_o pray_v for_o direction_n from_o god_n they_o resolve_v upon_o the_o follow_a course_n they_o choose_v nine_o of_o the_o most_o deserve_a brethren_n and_o fit_a for_o the_o ministry_n they_o wrap_v up_o twelve_o ticket_n nine_o whereof_o be_v blank_n and_o three_o full_a one_o have_v write_v on_o they_o est_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o they_o mean_v it_o shall_v signify_v it_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n but_o the_o blank_n be_v to_o denote_v it_o be_v not_o the_o will_n of_o god_n they_o shall_v have_v bishop_n these_o twelve_o ticket_n be_v mix_v be_v deliver_v to_o a_o young_a boy_n not_o know_v what_o he_o do_v to_o be_v distribute_v one_o to_o every_o one_o of_o those_o nine_o person_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o nine_o blank_a ticket_n may_v every_o one_o have_v be_v give_v out_o unto_o those_o nine_o person_n from_o whence_o it_o will_v have_v be_v conclude_v that_o what_o they_o be_v about_o to_o do_v be_v not_o the_o will_n of_o god_n but_o it_o so_o happen_v that_o the_o three_o full_a ticket_n be_v deliver_v to_o three_o of_o the_o nine_o sc_n to_o kunwaldius_fw-la praelausius_fw-la and_o crenovius_fw-la and_o hence_o they_o gather_v assure_o that_o what_o they_o be_v design_v be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n sc_n to_o seek_v for_o episcopal_a order_n and_o the_o mean_n of_o continue_v a_o right_a succession_n of_o they_o and_o that_o to_o that_o end_n those_o three_o person_n be_v to_o be_v ordain_v bishop_n according_o they_o send_v three_o person_n unto_o the_o church_n of_o the_o waldenses_n who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n plant_v in_o the_o confine_n of_o moravia_n and_o austria_n acquaint_v they_o with_o what_o be_v do_v and_o ask_v their_o advice_n one_o of_o these_o three_o be_v michael_n zambergius_n so_o call_v because_o he_o be_v pastor_n zambergensis_fw-la 20._o his_o true_a name_n be_v michael_n bradacius_fw-la how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o he_o be_v send_v in_o the_o room_n of_o one_o of_o the_o other_o three_o choose_v by_o lot_n be_v not_o say_v time_n but_o zambergius_n and_o the_o other_o two_o come_v to_o the_o wâldenses_n find_v one_o stephen_n their_o bishop_n who_o call_v to_o he_o another_o waldensian_a bishop_n and_o some_o minister_n they_o create_v these_o three_o bishop_n with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n thereby_o confer_v on_o they_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v minister_n 60._o 〈◊〉_d three_o new_a ordain_v bishop_n of_o the_o fratres_n bohemi_n be_v the_o three_o which_o 〈◊〉_d see_v in_o his_o 〈◊〉_d guardian_n of_o the_o tree_n that_o be_v of_o the_o bohemian_a church_n note_v that_o the_o waldenses_n affirm_v themselves_o to_o have_v have_v a_o lawful_a and_o uninterrupted_a succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o the_o apostle_n day_n supra_fw-la and_o derive_v their_o original_a from_o the_o time_n of_o 〈◊〉_d this_o happen_v i_o reckon_v about_o 1420._o or_o 1430._o about_o the_o year_n 1500._o my_o author_n witness_v that_o there_o be_v 200_o church_n in_o bohemia_n and_o moravia_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o bohemian_a persecution_n after_o their_o have_v receive_v bishop_n from_o the_o waldenses_n i_o read_v of_o lucas_n pragene_n bishop_n of_o the_o bohemian_n 79._o of_o sanctuariensis_fw-la a_o italian_a bishop_n who_o for_o conscience_n sake_n embrace_v the_o bohemian_a communion_n anno_fw-la 1482._o 81._o and_o of_o philip_n bishop_n of_o sidon_n be_v among_o they_o anno_fw-la 1493._o afterward_o in_o the_o year_n 1499._o the_o bohemian_n send_v as_o far_o as_o armenia_n for_o ordination_n 82._o their_o succession_n perhaps_o by_o some_o accident_n fail_v anno_fw-la 1542._o i_o find_v joane_v augusta_n be_v their_o antistes_fw-la 36._o or_o bishop_n the_o next_o year_n after_o i_o meet_v with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o the_o bohemian_n retire_v into_o prussia_n who_o their_o bishop_n mathias_n sionius_fw-la 38._o follow_v soon_o after_o
world_n at_o first_o nor_o can_v we_o tell_v into_o how_o many_o more_o he_o may_v afterward_o multiply_v or_o into_o how_o few_o reduce_v it_o for_o even_o the_o roman_n be_v wont_n sometime_o to_o increase_v and_o sometime_o to_o diminish_v their_o province_n as_o therefore_o god_n may_v for_o any_o thing_n we_o know_v in_o the_o beginning_n have_v divide_v the_o nation_n into_o seventy_o time_n seven_o province_n and_o constitute_v so_o many_o guardian_n angel_n over_o they_o and_o afterward_o alter_v the_o number_n of_o both_o by_o add_v or_o diminish_v as_o he_o see_v good_a so_o may_v he_o have_v appoint_v and_o vary_v the_o number_n of_o bishop_n as_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n require_v into_o sometime_o more_o and_o sometime_o less_o i_o will_v conclude_v the_o whole_a argument_n with_o two_o or_o three_o observation_n which_o will_v confirm_v what_o be_v before_o plead_v that_o there_o be_v a_o hierarchy_n among_o the_o celestial_a spirit_n and_o angel_n as_o i_o say_v according_a to_o the_o current_a opinion_n in_o former_a time_n preside_v as_o guardian_n over_o kingdom_n and_o province_n be_v witness_v by_o 8._o jerom_n who_o thus_o deliver_v himself_o angeli_fw-la qui_fw-la regnis_fw-la &_o nationibus_fw-la praesidebant_fw-la that_o angel_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v a_o allusion_n to_o these_o guardian_n angel_n be_v countenance_v 2._o by_o that_o note_a passage_n in_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n 6._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o progression_n of_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n be_v i_o think_v imitation_n of_o the_o angelical_a glory_n and_o of_o that_o ordination_n as_o also_o by_o that_o other_o of_o origen_n lucae_n per_fw-la singulas_fw-la ecclesias_fw-la etc._n etc._n there_o be_v two_o bishop_n in_o every_o church_n one_o visible_a the_o man_n bishop_n the_o other_o invisible_a the_o angel_n bishop_n i_o think_v there_o may_v be_v find_v both_o a_o angel_n and_o a_o man_n good_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n and_o as_o it_o be_v partner_n in_o the_o work_n last_o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la ed._n stiles_n bishop_n angel_n and_o plain_o allude_v unto_o the_o apocalyptical_a angel_n nor_o have_v i_o meet_v with_o that_o conceit_n about_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o synagogue_n the_o charan_n or_o bishop_n in_o the_o primitive_a father_n who_o make_v casaub._n no_o use_n of_o that_o notion_n to_o explain_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n for_o indeed_o it_o be_v the_o invention_n of_o the_o late_a rabbin_n but_o sometime_o as_o i_o have_v just_o prove_v they_o allude_v unto_o the_o angel_n and_o frequent_o unto_o the_o high_a priest_n in_o the_o temple_n mr._n o._n whereas_o i_o argue_v that_o the_o synagogue-ruler_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d high_a priest_n ch_z say_v he_o so_o be_v presbyter_n to_o jesus_n christ_n our_o high_a priest_n ans._n but_o we_o be_v inquire_v about_o subjection_n unto_o visible_a ruler_n and_o if_o mr._n o._n will_v needs_o have_v the_o synagogue_n a_o pattern_n of_o the_o christian_a congregation_n than_o the_o presbyter_n must_v be_v subject_a unto_o some_o visible_a superior_a as_o be_v the_o ruler_n of_o the_o synagogue_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o name_n till_o than_o my_o observation_n be_v of_o moment_n but_o his_o reply_n mere_o delusory_a and_o evasive_a mr._n o._n let_v the_o bishop_n produce_v as_o clear_v a_o charter_n for_o their_o order_n as_o the_o high-priest_n do_v for_o they_o and_o we_o will_v submit_v ans._n first_o it_o be_v sufficient_a i_o suppose_v that_o the_o bishop_n charter_n be_v a_o clear_a one_o as_o to_o the_o power_n they_o claim_v and_o exercise_n though_o not_o as_o to_o the_o title_n of_o bishop_n it_o make_v no_o great_a matter_n what_o become_v of_o that_o second_o let_v mr._n o._n bring_v as_o clear_v a_o proof_n of_o presbyterian_a parity_n or_o independency_n or_o of_o presbyter_n exercise_v the_o supreme_a act_n of_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n as_o be_v to_o be_v produce_v from_o the_o epistle_n to_o tim._n and_o tit._n in_o behalf_n of_o prelacy_n that_o be_v for_o a_o single_a person_n preside_v over_o church_n and_o govern_v they_o and_o there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o the_o present_a controversy_n three_o i_o ask_v mr._n 〈◊〉_d between_o he_o and_o i_o whether_o he_o do_v not_o submit_v to_o some_o religious_a usage_n for_o which_o there_o be_v not_o so_o clear_a a_o charter_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o there_o be_v in_o the_o old_a for_o some_o of_o the_o jewish_a rite_n whether_o he_o have_v as_o clear_v and_o express_v commandment_n for_o infant_n baptism_n for_o the_o observation_n and_o divine_a institution_n of_o the_o lord's-day_n for_o day_n of_o public_a and_o general_a fast_n or_o humiliation_n for_o sing_v david_n psalm_n in_o metre_n as_o the_o jew_n have_v for_o circumcision_n for_o saturday-sabbath_n for_o their_o fasting-day_n and_o for_o their_o sing_v the_o book_n of_o psalm_n in_o their_o way_n it_o be_v not_o then_o for_o want_v of_o a_o clear_a charter_n as_o i_o fear_v that_o he_o refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o bishop_n but_o for_o want_v of_o a_o clear_a understanding_n and_o a_o peaceable_a and_o humble_a mind_n he_o that_o can_v sit_v down_o with_o reasonable_a deduction_n and_o be_v prevail_v with_o to_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o do_v what_o be_v thereby_o recommend_v unto_o he_o if_o he_o be_v steady_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n aught_o to_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o like_a reasonable_a conclusion_n in_o all_o other_o matter_n of_o religion_n i_o say_v in_o the_o t._n n._n that_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o the_o temple-worship_n be_v moral_a religion_n it_o be_v as_o much_o the_o pattern_n of_o the_o christian_a as_o the_o synagogue_n worship_n be_v and_o on_o that_o account_n the_o jewish_a priesthood_n may_v be_v the_o pattern_n of_o the_o christian_a hierarchy_n mr._n o._n say_v no_o because_o the_o jewish_a priesthood_n be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o ceremonial_a worship_n of_o the_o temple_n though_o they_o perform_v the_o moral_a part_n there_o also_o ans._n though_o the_o jewish_a priesthood_n and_o the_o temple_n worship_n be_v encumber_v with_o ceremony_n yet_o they_o may_v be_v the_o pattern_n of_o the_o christian_a priesthood_n and_o worship_n a_o embroider_a garment_n may_v be_v the_o pattern_n of_o a_o plain_a one_o they_o may_v both_o be_v like_a in_o shape_n and_o in_o substance_n though_o not_o in_o ornament_n and_o their_o trim_n beside_o though_o the_o levitical_a ceremony_n be_v abolish_v yet_o some_o other_o be_v substitute_v by_o jesus_n christ_n in_o their_o room_n as_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord's-supper_n but_o how_o can_v the_o synagogue_n which_o have_v no_o ceremony_n at_o all_o only_o the_o moral_a part_n of_o religion_n perform_v in_o it_o according_a to_o mr._n oh_o reason_n be_v a_o pattern_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o have_v ceremony_n there_o be_v as_o much_o disagreement_n between_o a_o synagogue_n which_o have_v no_o ceremony_n only_o natural_a religion_n exercise_v in_o it_o and_o a_o christian_a church_n which_o have_v ceremony_n beside_o the_o natural_a religion_n as_o there_o be_v between_o the_o temple_n which_o have_v levitical_a ceremony_n and_o the_o christian_n which_o have_v not_o mr._n o._n argue_v that_o the_o legal_a priest_n and_o altar_n and_o priesthood_n be_v change_v ans._n true_a as_o to_o the_o levitical_a ceremony_n but_o not_o as_o to_o any_o thing_n which_o be_v moral_a and_o government_n i_o conceive_v be_v a_o part_n of_o moral_a religion_n though_o therefore_o a_o levitical_a ceremonial_a highpriest_n be_v not_o ordain_v for_o the_o christian_a church_n yet_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o jewish_a ecclesiastical_a government_n a_o christian_a high_a priest_n may_v be_v appoint_v the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o law_n be_v lay_v aside_o mr._n o._n the_o moral_a worship_n in_o the_o synagogue_n may_v be_v perform_v by_o such_o as_o be_v no_o priest_n ans._n and_o will_v mr._n o._n therefore_o assert_v that_o any_o man_n may_v in_o a_o christian_a public_a congregation_n perform_v the_o moral_a part_n of_o worship_n this_o very_a observation_n of_o mr._n oh_o show_v that_o the_o synagogue_n be_v not_o the_o pattern_n of_o christian_a church_n or_o congregation_n because_o i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o none_o among_o we_o can_v perform_v even_o moral_a worship_n in_o public_a except_o deacon_n presbyter_n and_o bishop_n it_o rather_o therefore_o import_v that_o the_o temple_n worship_n be_v the_o pattern_n of_o the_o christian_a because_o as_o none_o but_o the_o priest_n and_o levite_n can_v perform_v the_o moral_a worship_n in_o the_o temple_n 2_o chron._n 30._o 27._o nehem._n 9_o 5._o joel_n 2._o 17._o even_o so_o among_o we_o none_o can_v except_z bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n i_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d my_o answer_n to_o mr._n oh_o discourse_n about_o 〈◊〉_d '_o epistle_n to_o the_o reply_n which_o i_o intend_v unto_o his_o plea_n judge_v that_o the_o most_o
the_o apostle_n to_o corinth_n to_o hasten_v the_o collection_n but_o the_o mischief_n be_v paul_n write_v the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n by_o titus_n from_o macedonia_n before_o winter_n before_o the_o three_o month_n mention_v act_v 20._o 3._o and_o then_o send_v he_o to_o hasten_v the_o collection_n whether_o mr._n o._n have_v do_v dr._n lightfoot_n right_a in_o this_o confuse_a account_n i_o be_o not_o concern_v to_o examine_v he_o have_v make_v this_o his_o own_o hypothesis_n and_o 〈◊〉_d i_o all_o along_o ascribe_v it_o to_o he_o well!_o let_v these_o thing_n pass_v mr._n oh_o meaning_n be_v i_o guess_v that_o paul_n go_v from_o macedonia_n into_o greece_n visit_v crete_n in_o his_o way_n and_o there_o leave_v titus_n ans._n i_o do_v not_o yet_o understand_v how_o it_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v that_o paul_n as_o he_o go_v from_o macedonia_n into_o greece_n visit_v crete_n in_o his_o way_n greece_n be_v in_o the_o way_n from_o macedonia_n to_o crete_n how_o then_o do_v he_o visit_v crete_n in_o the_o way_n as_o he_o go_v from_o macedonia_n to_o greece_n however_o sometime_o hereabout_o mr._n o._n will_v say_v between_o his_o leave_v macedonia_n and_o settle_v in_o greece_n paul_n visit_v crete_n and_o leave_v titus_n there_o which_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o now_o undertake_v to_o disprove_v but_o will_v first_o as_o my_o foundation_n tell_v the_o story_n of_o jitus_fw-la as_o exact_o as_o i_o can_v gather_v it_o from_o scripture_n paul_n at_o ephesus_n dispatch_v titus_n away_o to_o corinth_n about_o the_o collection_n as_o i_o conceive_v a_o year_n or_o more_o before_o he_o send_v timothy_n unto_o macedonia_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o 2_o cor._n 8._o 6_o 10._o chap._n 9_o 2._o where_o the_o apostle_n testify_v of_o the_o corinthian_n that_o they_o be_v ready_a a_o year_n ago_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o paul_n look_v and_o long_v for_o titus_n return_n after_o above_o a_o year_n absence_n but_o titus_n at_o last_o come_v to_o paul_n in_o macedonia_n and_o give_v he_o a_o account_n what_o effect_n his_o first_o epistle_n have_v upon_o the_o corinthian_n 2_o cor._n 7._o 6_o 7_o etc._n etc._n as_o also_o of_o their_o willingness_n to_o contribute_v towards_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a saint_n at_o jerusalem_n chap._n 8_o 10_o 11._o chap._n 9_o 2._o hereupon_o paul_n and_o t_o mothy_a write_v the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n titus_n carry_v it_o 2_o cor._n 8._o 6_o 18._o i_o must_v add_v here_o another_o short_a account_n of_o paul_n he_o leave_v ephesus_n soon_o after_o pentecost_n and_o arrive_v let_v we_o imagine_v in_o june_n at_o philippi_n in_o macedonia_n there_o he_o give_v much_o exhortation_n act_v 20._o 2._o which_o imply_v as_o i_o gather_v that_o he_o spend_v much_o time_n in_o macedonia_n let_v we_o suppose_v he_o tarry_v there_o till_o about_o november_n then_o he_o set_v forward_o for_o greece_n where_o he_o abide_v three_o month_n v_o 3._o that_o be_v till_o february_n thence_o he_o return_v early_o in_o the_o spring_n into_o macedonia_n and_o be_v get_v as_o far_o back_o as_o philippi_n by_o easter_n v_o 6_o and_o so_o cross_v the_o sea_n into_o asia_n act._n 20._o this_o premise_a my_o argument_n against_o mr._n oh_o hypothesis_n be_v as_o follow_v 1._o here_o be_v no_o time_n that_o can_v be_v assign_v for_o paul_n sail_v unto_o crete_n and_o there_o sound_v a_o church_n if_o it_o be_v think_v that_o during_o the_o 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v allow_v for_o his_o stay_n in_o macedonia_n he_o may_v go_v to_o crete_n that_o can_v be_v grant_v because_o luke_n will_v doubtless_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o so_o considerable_a a_o enterprise_n and_o beside_o i_o do_v suppose_v paul_n be_v too_o busy_a in_o forward_v the_o collection_n and_o give_v much_o exhortation_n to_o undertake_v such_o a_o long_a voyage_n last_o luke_n plain_o say_v that_o paul_n come_v from_o macedonia_n not_o from_o crete_n into_o greece_n if_o then_o within_o the_o time_n assign_v to_o his_o stay_n in_o macedonia_n he_o go_v to_o crete_n he_o must_v have_v return_v back_o again_o first_o into_o macedonia_n and_o then_o have_v go_v into_o greece_n which_o be_v absurd_a to_o suppose_v nor_o do_v he_o sail_v out_o of_o grecce_n into_o crete_n for_o then_o luke_n can_v not_o have_v write_v that_o he_o abide_v three_o month_n in_o greece_n one_o half_a of_o which_o time_n must_v at_o least_o have_v be_v spend_v in_o that_o voyage_n to_o and_o again_o and_o in_o tarry_v there_o 2._o nor_o can_v titus_n accompany_v the_o apostle_n thither_o at_o this_o time_n titus_n be_v send_v alone_o from_o macedonia_n to_o corinth_n his_o business_n at_o corinth_n be_v to_o encourage_v and_o promote_v the_o contribution_n as_o abundant_o appear_v in_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n 3._o if_o titus_n go_v along_o with_o paul_n unto_o jerusalem_n with_o the_o contribution_n as_o can_v in_o reason_n be_v deny_v how_o then_o can_v he_o be_v leave_v in_o crete_n to_o perfect_v that_o church_n and_o set_v in_o order_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v want_v i_o sure_o this_o require_v more_o than_o two_o or_o three_o month_n paul_n be_v two_o whole_a year_n at_o least_o in_o plant_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n but_o titus_n can_v finish_v that_o in_o crete_n it_o seem_v in_o as_o few_o month_n 4._o the_o great_a haste_n paul_n be_v in_o and_o the_o multiplicity_n of_o business_n in_o macedonia_n and_o achaia_n that_o lie_v on_o his_o hand_n and_o the_o application_n wherewith_o he_o pursue_v it_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o at_o this_o time_n he_o undertake_v such_o a_o great_a and_o a_o new_a work_n that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o island_n of_o crete_n at_o this_o time_n all_o other_o concernment_n of_o the_o church_n be_v lay_v aside_o and_o give_v place_n unto_o that_o of_o forward_v the_o collection_n and_o carry_v they_o to_o judea_n 5._o that_o passage_n titus_n 3._o 12._o when_o i_o shall_v send_v unto_o thou_o artemas_n or_o tychicus_n make_v haste_n to_o come_v unto_o i_o at_o nicopolis_n for_o i_o have_v determine_v there_o to_o winter_n quite_o overthrow_v mr._n oh_o o_o dr._n lightfoot'_v hypothesis_n for_o paul_n at_o that_o time_n fix_v by_o mr._n o._n neither_o intend_v nor_o do_v winter_n at_o nicopolis_n but_o at_o 〈◊〉_d as_o have_v be_v prove_v paul_n as_o yet_o have_v never_o be_v so_o far_o westward_o as_o nicopolis_n in_o epirus_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n as_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o 2_o cor._n 10._o 14_o 16_o we_o be_v come_v say_v the_o apostle_n as_o far_o as_o to_o you_o in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n but_o we_o hope_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o the_o region_n beyond_o you_o that_o be_v in_o epirus_n which_o as_o yet_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v not_o do_v how_o then_o can_v he_o intend_v to_o winter_n at_o nicopolis_n which_o imply_v that_o there_o be_v christian_n there_o already_o among_o who_o he_o will_v winter_n but_o we_o know_v of_o none_o as_o yet_o in_o those_o part_n 6._o paul_n as_o have_v be_v note_v already_o be_v in_o so_o great_a haste_n to_o go_v unto_o jerusalem_n that_o he_o will_v not_o lose_v any_o time_n no_o not_o tarry_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n at_o troas_n 〈◊〉_d a_o door_n be_v open_a 〈◊〉_d he_o how_o then_o shall_v we_o believe_v that_o he_o make_v a_o voyage_n by_o 〈◊〉_d into_o crete_n to_o plant_v a_o church_n there_o when_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o have_v the_o least_o encouragement_n beforehand_o to_o expect_v any_o considerable_a success_n as_o he_o have_v at_o troas_n 7._o i_o in_o general_a before_o note_v what_o great_a business_n st._n paul_n have_v both_o in_o macedonia_n and_o at_o 〈◊〉_d which_o will_v not_o dispense_v with_o his_o absence_n from_o they_o he_o can_v not_o at_o this_o time_n take_v so_o long_a a_o journey_n as_o to_o crete_n about_o the_o conversion_n of_o that_o island_n which_o will_v require_v a_o long_a stay_n than_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o particular_o let_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o his_o work_n at_o corinth_n be_v more_o than_o ordinary_a viz._n to_o reduce_v they_o unto_o peace_n and_o unity_n and_o order_n so_o he_o promise_v 1_o cor._n 11._o 34._o the_o rest_n will_v i_o set_v in_o order_n when_o i_o come_v whoever_o shall_v due_o weigh_v these_o thing_n with_o a_o 〈◊〉_d mind_n will_v be_v convince_v that_o st._n paul_n at_o this_o time_n of_o his_o go_v from_o ephesus_n into_o macedonia_n and_o 〈◊〉_d and_o tarry_v there_o do_v not_o can_v not_o beseech_v 〈◊〉_d to_o abide_v at_o 〈◊〉_d nor_o yet_o sail_v unto_o crete_n to_o plant_v a_o church_n there_o leave_v titus_n to_o finish_v it_o mr._n o._n here_o be_v no_o express_a proof_n that_o paul_n after_o his_o release_n from_o 126._o his_o imprisonment_n
old_a hypothesis_n as_o if_o episcopacy_n be_v not_o defensible_a on_o that_o supposition_n but_o rather_o to_o bring_v the_o controversy_n into_o as_o narrow_a a_o compass_n as_o may_v be_v i_o do_v therefore_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n in_o t._n n._n show_v that_o though_o paul_n have_v before_o the_o congress_n at_o miletus_n constitute_v timothy_n the_o ruler_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n yet_o be_v he_o not_o oblige_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o timothy_n in_o that_o his_o farewel-sermon_n because_o paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n and_o that_o other_o to_o the_o ephesian_n and_o that_o first_o and_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o elder_n neither_o do_v john_n peter_n or_o judas_n in_o their_o epistle_n nor_o last_o do_v ignatius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n make_v mention_n of_o either_o bishop_n presbyter_n or_o deacon_n but_o shall_v we_o thence_o conclude_v that_o those_o church_n have_v none_o of_o those_o officer_n in_o they_o be_v it_o not_o as_o reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o timothy_n the_o then_o suppose_a ruler_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n may_v be_v omit_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o his_o farewel-sermon_n as_o the_o presbyter_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n wherein_o he_o profess_o treat_v of_o church-government_n and_o one_o will_v think_v can_v not_o have_v forgot'em_n when_o he_o be_v discourse_v on_o such_o a_o argument_n particular_o let_v it_o be_v remember_v that_o ignatius_n himself_o who_o other_o epistle_n so_o often_o and_o so_o full_o remember_v bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n in_o that_o to_o the_o roman_n have_v not_o onesyllable_n of_o any_o of_o they_o and_o yet_o he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o bishop_n as_o well_o as_o presbyter_n be_v then_o establish_v throughout_o the_o world_n as_o he_o witness_n in_o that_o to_o the_o ephesian_n it_o be_v then_o no_o proof_n that_o timothy_n be_v not_o even_o at_o that_o time_n the_o establish_a ruler_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n because_o the_o apostle_n think_v not_o fit_a to_o mention_v he_o in_o his_o farewell_n sermon_n these_o thing_n mr._n o._n be_v please_v to_o pass_v by_o unanswered_a and_o why_o let_v any_o one_o judge_n i_o be_o sure_a they_o overthrow_v the_o best_a argument_n the_o dissenter_n have_v against_o bishop_n timothy_n now_o whether_o as_o mr._n o._n plead_v paul_n act_v 20._o commit_v 139._o the_o government_n of_o ephesus_n to_o the_o presbyter_n only_o not_o by_o a_o prudential_n or_o temporary_a constitution_n but_o divine_a by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n v_o 28._o enough_o have_v be_v say_v of_o this_o already_o nevertheless_o it_o may_v be_v proper_a to_o repeat_v a_o little_a for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o those_o who_o haply_o have_v not_o read_v the_o t._n n._n i_o do_v then_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o ephesian_a elder_n be_v make_v overseer_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v power_n to_o feed_v the_o flock_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n but_o this_o be_v no_o argument_n against_o timothy_n bishopric_n there_o or_o his_o prelatical_a power_n over_o they_o for_o it_o be_v not_o inconsistent_a to_o say_v that_o timothy_n be_v appoint_v their_o ruler_n bishop_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o presbyter_n be_v make_v overseer_n of_o the_o flock_n under_o timothy_n we_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v believe_v our_o ourself_n to_o be_v overseer_n of_o the_o flock_n and_o that_o by_o divine_a authority_n too_o and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n we_o acknowledge_v our_o diocesan_n to_o preside_v over_o we_o by_o the_o same_o divine_a authority_n our_o bishop_n themselves_o declare_v as_o much_o in_o their_o atlmonition_n at_o the_o order_v of_o priest_n viz._n that_o we_o be_v messenger_n watchman_n and_o steward_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o teach_v premonish_v feed_v and_o provide_v for_o the_o lord_n family_n and_o to_o seek_v for_o christ_n sheep_n that_o be_v disperse_v abroad_o and_o at_o our_o ordination_n the_o first_o question_n be_v do_v you_o think_v in_o your_o heart_n that_o you_o be_v true_o call_v according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n what_o be_v all_o this_o less_o than_o that_o speak_v to_o the_o ephesian_a elder_n over_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v make_v you_o overseer_n to_o feed_v the_o church_n of_o god_n it_o follow_v not_o then_o from_o these_o word_n that_o st._n paul_n put_v into_o the_o presbyter_n hand_n the_o sole_a entire_a and_o supreme_a government_n of_o that_o church_n they_o may_v even_o then_o be_v and_o be_v leave_v subject_n unto_o bishop_n timothy_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v right_o infer_v from_o thence_o as_o we_o be_v to_o our_o diocesan_n bishop_n if_o our_o provincial_a archbishop_n shall_v at_o his_o metropolitical_a visitation_n at_o the_o same_o rate_n exhort_v as_o ordinary_a presbyter_n to_o take_v heed_n to_o ourselves_o and_o to_o the_o flock_n over_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v make_v we_o overseer_n to_o feed_v the_o church_n of_o god_n not_o mention_v our_o diocesan_n bishop_n at_o all_o shall_v it_o thence_o be_v conclude_v that_o dr._n stratford_n our_o reverend_a diocesan_n be_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o chester_n these_o thing_n i_o think_v ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v shuffle_v off_o by_o mr._n o._n as_o unworthy_a but_o perhaps_o it_o may_v be_v say_v more_o true_o above_o his_o answer_v before_o i_o conlude_v this_o chapter_n there_o be_v two_o argument_n which_o the_o unreasonable_a opposition_n mr._n o._n have_v make_v unto_o my_o hypothesis_n have_v suggest_v to_o i_o prove_v i_o be_o bold_a to_o say_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v write_v in_o st._n paul_n second_o imprisonment_n at_o rome_n i_o will_v lay_v they_o as_o brief_o and_o as_o plain_o as_o i_o can_v before_o the_o reader_n and_o so_o make_v a_o end_n 1._o if_o the_o second_o 〈◊〉_d to_o timothy_n be_v write_v in_o st._n paul_n first_o imprisonment_n as_o mr._n o._n affirm_v it_o must_v then_o have_v be_v write_v either_o before_o or_o at_o the_o same_o time_n or_o after_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 1._o not_o before_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n and_o philemon_n be_v write_v as_o mr._n owen_n himself_o acknowledge_v def._n page_n 133._o for_o paul_n at_o the_o write_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n have_v send_v tychicus_n to_o ephesus_n chap._n 4._o 12_o how_o then_o can_v tychicus_n be_v the_o bearer_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n if_o he_o be_v already_o go_v to_o ephesus_n before_o the_o write_n of_o that_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n therefore_o can_v not_o be_v write_v before_o that_o unto_o the_o colossian_n 2._o not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n and_o philemon_n be_v write_v for_o timothy_n who_o in_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o 〈◊〉_d be_v send_v for_o by_o paul_n to_o rome_n chap._n 4._o 9_o be_v even_o then_o with_o paul_n at_o rome_n and_o join_v with_o he_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n and_o philemon_n chap._n 1._o 1._o therefore_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n can_v not_o 〈◊〉_d write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n as_o that_o to_o the_o colossian_n be_v 3._o not_o after_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n be_v write_v for_o then_o timothy_n who_o join_v in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d must_v have_v be_v go_v back_o into_o asia_n before_o st_n paul_n which_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o do_v not_o heb._n 13._o 23._o or_o else_o he_o must_v have_v return_v again_o to_o paul_n at_o rome_n and_o once_o more_o go_v back_o into_o asia_n with_o he_o in_o like_a manner_n 〈◊〉_d who_o carry_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n from_o paul_n and_o timothy_n must_v have_v return_v unto_o the_o apostle_n at_o rome_n and_o thence_o be_v send_v back_o unto_o ephesus_n 2_o tim._n 4._o 12._o and_o all_o this_o during_o the_o apostle_n first_o imprisonment_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o probable_a it_o be_v such_o a_o wild-goose-chase_n as_o no_o rational_a man_n can_v admit_v therefore_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n be_v not_o write_v after_o that_o to_o the_o colossian_n if_o then_o it_o be_v write_v neither_o before_o nor_o at_o the_o same_o time_n nor_o after_o those_o to_o the_o colossian_n and_o philemon_n it_o be_v not_o write_v at_o all_o during_o the_o apostle_n first_o imprisonment_n therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o have_v be_v write_v in_o his_o second_o 2._o the_o other_o argument_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o story_n of_o demas_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n and_o that_o other_o to_o philemon_n i_o shall_v
unto_o some_o certain_a place_n to_o preach_v the_o word_n but_o philip_n have_v no_o extraordinary_a call_n unto_o the_o office_n of_o a_o evangelist_n that_o i_o can_v meet_v with_o though_o he_o have_v extraordinary_a gift_n in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n for_o any_o thing_n i_o read_v philip_n be_v yet_o but_o a_o deacon_n it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v afterward_o appoint_v the_o resident_n 〈◊〉_d of_o caesarea_n mr._n o._n observe_v very_o true_o and_o i_o free_o acknowledge_v 144._o that_o i_o have_v no_o testimony_n at_o hand_n out_o of_o the_o father_n prove_v philip_n to_o have_v be_v the_o fix_a evangelist_n of_o caesarea_n but_o whereas_o the_o minister_n pretend_v that_o this_o philip_n die_v at_o hierapolis_n and_o by_o consequence_n be_v not_o the_o fix_a evangelist_n of_o caesarea_n cite_v for_o this_o eusebius_n e._n h._n l._n 3._o i_o be_o force_v again_o to_o expose_v his_o unfaithful_a represent_v author_n make_v they_o write_v what_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o they_o the_o historian_n in_o l._n 3._o c._n 31._o first_o speak_v of_o philip_n the_o apostle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 39_o one_o of_o the_o twelve_o who_o die_v at_o hierapolis_n but_o he_o affirm_v it_o not_o of_o philip_n the_o deacon_n or_o evangelist_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n 〈◊〉_d philippus_n apostolus_fw-la script_n in_o phrygia_n praedicat_fw-la evangelium_fw-la domini_fw-la jesus_n sepelitur_fw-la hierapoli_n cum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d bonorifice_n it_o be_v true_a euseb._n at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o that_o chapter_n speak_v also_o of_o philip_n the_o evangelist_n and_o his_o daughter_n say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o live_v with_o their_o father_n philip_n in_o caesarea_n but_o not_o a_o syllable_n of_o hierapolis_n nay_o here_o be_v a_o tolerable_a proof_n that_o eusebius_n think_v philip_n live_v and_o reside_v in_o 〈◊〉_d here_o than_o we_o have_v another_o instance_n of_o mr._n oh_o false_a deal_n with_o author_n mr._n o._n still_o contend_v that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v not_o resident_a bishop_n evangelist_n the_o apostle_n call_v they_o both_o 144._o away_o tit._n 3._o 12._o to_o the_o apostle_n titus_n come_v at_o nicopolis_n and_o after_o be_v send_v by_o paul_n to_o 〈◊〉_d 2_o tim_n 4._o 20._o and_o we_o hear_v no_o further_o of_o he_o it_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v that_o ever_o he_o return_v more_o to_o crete_n ans._n from_o scripture_n it_o can_v because_o the_o holy_a history_n script_n there_o end_v sc_n at_o titus_n go_v into_o dalmatia_n but_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n which_o mr._n o._n right_o appeal_v to_o in_o the_o like_a case_n tell_v we_o that_o titus_n die_v in_o crete_n what_o will_v any_o man_n expect_v more_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o eusebius_n assert_v the_o 〈◊〉_d to_o have_v be_v resident_n or_o unfixt_v minister_n in_o l._n 3._o c._n 37_o 38_o 39_o mr._n o._n maintain_v this_o latter_a opinion_n 〈◊〉_d testify_v that_o they_o 145._o preach_v christ_n to_o infidel_n ordain_v pastor_n and_o pass_v into_o other_o country_n and_o nation_n that_o they_o go_v far_o 〈◊〉_d their_o own_o house_n do_v the_o work_n of_o evangelist_n and_o diligent_o preach_v christ_n to_o such_o as_o have_v not_o yet_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o faith_n deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n ordain_v other_o pastor_n and_o go_v into_o other_o country_n and_o nation_n ans._n true_a all_o this_o eusebius_n witness_v but_o it_o prove_v not_o mr._n oh_o point_n this_o many_o evangelist_n do_v for_o some_o time_n but_o be_v afterward_o fix_v in_o some_o certain_a place_n to_o govern_v particular_a church_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n eusebius_n produce_v sc_n 〈◊〉_d clemens_n romanus_n polycarp_n and_o papias_n all_o which_o he_o assure_v we_o be_v the_o constant_a reside_a bishop_n of_o particular_a church_n euseb._n l._n 3._o c._n 39_o though_o they_o have_v be_v sometime_o before_o unfixt_v evangelist_n attend_v the_o apostle_n uncertain_a order_n as_o the_o necessity_n of_o religion_n occasional_o require_v and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o insist_v on_o in_o t._n n._n that_o evangelist_n be_v both_o fix_v and_o unfixt_v according_a as_o the_o apostle_n order_v they_o that_o therefore_o fixedness_n or_o unfixedness_n be_v not_o a_o proper_a note_n nor_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o evangelist_n he_o may_v be_v one_o or_o the_o other_o or_o both_o at_o different_a time_n as_o be_v manifest_a from_o eusebius_n though_o i_o deliver_v myself_o in_o t._n n._n to_o this_o effect_n mr._n o._n take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o but_o urge_v again_o the_o old_a argument_n avoid_v what_o i_o observe_v out_o of_o eusebius_n in_o proof_n that_o his_o unfixt_v evangelist_n become_v afterward_o the_o fix_a bishop_n of_o church_n it_o remain_v then_o that_o evangelist_n many_o of_o they_o be_v according_a to_o eusebius_n fix_v minister_n which_o be_v all_o i_o be_o concern_v for_o and_o by_o consequence_n so_o may_v timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v another_o controversy_n be_v move_v about_o st._n mark_n whether_o 146._o he_o be_v a_o evangelist_n be_v the_o settle_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n ans._n i_o do_v ready_o grant_v that_o mark_n be_v a_o great_a while_n a_o unsettled_a minister_n wait_v on_o the_o apostle_n peter_n and_o by_o he_o dispatch_v up_o and_o down_o upon_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n though_o afterward_o he_o go_v or_o be_v send_v unto_o alexandria_n where_o he_o plant_v a_o church_n and_o govern_v it_o 24._o after_o who_o annianus_n undertake_v the_o administration_n and_o be_v by_o eusebius_n call_v the_o first_o bishop_n thereof_o which_o imply_v that_o 14._o mark_n be_v the_o evangelist_n of_o it_o the_o administrator_n of_o that_o church_n have_v not_o as_o yet_o perhaps_o receive_v the_o title_n of_o bishop_n as_o particular_o belong_v to_o he_o but_o mr._n o._n shake_v i_o off_o by_o object_v i_o may_v as_o well_o make_v peter_n a_o resident_n apostle_n because_o eusebius_n say_v that_o linus_n succeed_v he_o in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ans._n suppose_v peter_n be_v there_o so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v report_v of_o he_o i_o must_v profess_v i_o think_v he_o be_v the_o resident_n apostle_n of_o rome_n for_o there_o be_v man_n of_o learning_n and_o observation_n who_o will_v tell_v mr._n o._n that_o peter_n be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o apostle_n be_v wont_a to_o have_v the_o special_a care_n and_o oversight_n over_o some_o particular_a church_n or_o church_n beside_o their_o general_a power_n which_o extend_v unto_o all_o place_n of_o peter_n jerom_n testify_v ibique_fw-la romae_fw-la viginti_fw-la quinque_fw-la annos_fw-la cathedram_fw-la sacerdotalem_fw-la tenuit_fw-la petrus_n and_o i_o hope_v this_o father_n be_v of_o some_o credit_n and_o in_o esteem_n with_o the_o minister_n they_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o the_o remove_n from_o place_n to_o place_n and_o from_o one_o city_n or_o country_n to_o another_o be_v not_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o apostle_n that_o they_o may_v if_o they_o think_v fit_a remove_v or_o else_o continue_v and_o fix_v that_o if_o a_o apostle_n upon_o some_o emergent_a occasion_n 〈◊〉_d to_o another_o place_n this_o prove_v not_o that_o he_o be_v not_o before_o his_o removal_n the_o settle_a minister_n of_o the_o former_a church_n no_o more_o than_o when_o a_o non-con_a minister_n leave_v his_o former_a congregation_n and_o run_v into_o a_o remote_a country_n adhere_v to_o a_o new_a one_o will_n mr._n o._n in_o this_o case_n deny_v that_o he_o be_v ever_o the_o settle_a minister_n of_o the_o former_a they_o will_v tell_v he_o that_o a_o apostle_n when_o he_o remove_v do_v still_o hold_v even_o in_o his_o absence_n the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o leave_v until_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o fix_v his_o successor_n or_o be_v by_o death_n prevent_v take_v any_o further_a care_n of_o it_o there_o want_v not_o example_n of_o this_o kind_n thus_o it_o be_v believe_v euodius_n succeed_v peter_n at_o antioch_n in_o the_o apostle_n life_n time_n and_o linus_n at_o rome_n after_o his_o death_n and_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o annianus_n succeed_v mark_n though_o not_o with_o the_o same_o title_n and_o character_n but_o mr._n o._n have_v st._n chrysostom_n on_o his_o side_n 148._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n who_o go_v not_o about_o every_o where_o but_o only_o preach_v the_o gospel_n as_o priscilla_n and_o aquila_n etc._n etc._n he_o grant_v that_o the_o evangelist_n do_v not_o go_v about_o preach_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d every_o where_o as_o the_o apostle_n do_v but_o yet_o they_o travel_v up_o and_o down_o into_o divers_a place_n as_o the_o apostle_n appoint_v they_o distinguish_v forsooth_o between_o every_o where_o which_o belong_v to_o apostle_n and_o divers_a place_n which_o
be_v proper_a to_o evangelist_n ans._n i_o do_v find_v that_o chrysostom_n speak_v one_o word_n here_o of_o evangelist_n as_o if_o they_o travel_v into_o divers_a place_n though_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d every_o where_o as_o mr._n o._n gloss_n upon_o the_o passage_n the_o instance_n of_o priscilla_n and_o aquila_n will_v not_o evince_v this_o for_o though_o we_o read_v of_o some_o removal_n of_o these_o two_o person_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o in_o order_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n but_o on_o some_o other_o account_n their_o first_o movement_n be_v from_o rome_n to_o corinth_n 〈◊〉_d be_v by_o the_o emperor_n edict_n banish_v thence_o this_o than_o be_v not_o move_v up_o and_o down_o into_o divers_a place_n by_o the_o apostle_n direction_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n but_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o for_o their_o own_o security_n the_o other_o motion_n be_v in_o company_n with_o paul_n from_o corinth_n to_o ephesus_n where_o paul_n proceed_v in_o his_o journey_n towards_o jerusalem_n leave_v aquila_n and_o priscilla_n act._n 18._o 19_o 21._o whereas_o then_o mr._n o._n say_v that_o aquila_n and_o priscilla_n remove_v from_o corinth_n to_o ephesus_n doubtless_o by_o paul_n '_o s_o appointment_n as_o other_o evangelist_n do_v i_o see_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o text._n i_o rather_o think_v it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o craft_n or_o trade_n tent-makers_n v_o 3._o and_o as_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o not_o such_o evangelist_n as_o mr._n o._n and_o i_o be_o now_o dispute_v about_o mr._n o._n the_o apostle_n go_v up_o and_o down_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d every_o where_o whither_o the_o spirit_n guide_v they_o and_o at_o their_o own_o pleasure_n but_o evangelist_n not_o every_o where_o at_o their_o own_o pleasure_n but_o up_o and_o down_o as_o the_o apostle_n appoint_v and_o this_o forsooth_o must_v be_v chrysostom_n mean_v that_o evangelist_n do_v not_o go_v up_o and_o down_o every_o where_o as_o they_o please_v but_o that_o it_o be_v imply_v they_o travel_v whithersoever_o the_o apostle_n be_v please_v to_o direct_v they_o ans._n there_o be_v no_o substance_n at_o all_o in_o this_o slight_a gloss._n for_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o strict_o speak_v do_v not_o go_v up_o and_o down_o at_o their_o own_o pleasure_n every_o where_o but_o be_v under_o as_o great_a restraint_n and_o determination_n as_o the_o evangelist_n be_v as_o the_o evangelist_n be_v under_o the_o conduct_n and_o command_v of_o the_o apostle_n so_o be_v the_o apostle_n under_o the_o conduct_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o spirit_n as_o mr._n o._n confess_v the_o apostle_n than_o travel_v not_o up_o and_o down_o at_o their_o own_o pleasure_n no_o more_o than_o the_o evangelist_n do_v and_o the_o evangelist_n go_v up_o and_o down_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o into_o as_o many_o city_n and_o nation_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v and_o perhaps_o more_o but_o to_o pass_v over_o abundance_n of_o trivial_a observation_n make_v by_o the_o minister_n i_o will_v here_o endeavour_v to_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o dark_a passage_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n which_o i_o suspect_v mr._n o._n either_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o understand_v or_o have_v not_o due_o consider_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o which_o word_n his_o meaning_n be_v as_o i_o conceive_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o evangelist_n who_o go_v not_o up_o and_o down_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n public_o but_o only_o teach_v and_o instruct_v some_o people_n that_o come_v to_o they_o private_o at_o home_n and_o such_o be_v priscilla_n and_o aquila_n so_o we_o read_v of_o they_o act_v 18._o 26._o aquila_n and_o priscilla_n take_v apollo_n unto_o they_o and_o expound_v unto_o he_o the_o way_n of_o god_n more_o perfect_o unto_o this_o passage_n i_o be_o apt_a to_o believe_v chrysostom_n allude_v for_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d import_v their_o not_o go_v up_o and_o down_o to_o preach_v public_o will_v be_v easy_o grant_v i_o i_o hope_v and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v private_a instruct_n may_v be_v infer_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o which_o sense_n it_o be_v take_v mat._n 18._o 15._o tell_v he_o his_o fault_n between_o he_o and_o thou_o alone_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chapter_n 14._o 23._o when_o he_o have_v send_v the_o multitude_n away_o he_o go_v up_o into_o the_o mountain_n apart_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d private_o to_o pray_v and_o when_o the_o evening_n be_v come_v he_o be_v there_o alone_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o private_a by_o himself_o see_v luke_n 9_o 18._o he_o be_v pray_v alone_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thus_o aquila_n and_o priscilla_n instruct_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d private_o and_o alone_o not_o in_o public_a assembly_n or_o in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n not_o every_o where_o but_o in_o private_a and_o at_o home_n if_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o place_n nothing_o belong_v to_o the_o controversy_n between_o mr._n o._n and_o i_o st._n chrysostom_n go_v on_o and_o have_v in_o the_o four_o and_o last_o place_v name_v pastor_n and_o teacher_n he_o put_v the_o question_n to_o himself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v pastor_n and_o teacher_n less_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yes_o he_o answer_v they_o be_v less_o than_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d less_o than_o those_o who_o travel_n abroad_o and_o preach_v public_o as_o be_v invest_v with_o the_o evangelical_n office_n but_o not_o less_o than_o aquila_n and_o priscilla_n who_o be_v only_o private_a evangelist_n thus_o far_o st._n chrysostom_n have_v inform_v we_o of_o two_o sort_n of_o evangelist_n 1._o the_o private_a who_o go_v not_o up_o and_o down_o to_o propagate_v the_o gospel_n in_o public_a but_o at_o home_o only_o and_o private_o 2._o such_o as_o do_v travel_v up_o and_o down_o and_o be_v public_a evangelist_n here_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o full_a point_n then_o he_o proceed_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o meaning_n whereof_o be_v more_o full_o there_o be_v evangelist_n who_o reside_v and_o continue_v in_o one_o place_n as_o timothy_n and_o titus_n he_o have_v speak_v before_o of_o private_a evangelist_n viz._n such_o as_o aquila_n and_o priscilla_n and_o of_o public_a evangelist_n who_o travel_v abroad_o and_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o now_o three_o he_o mention_n another_o sort_n of_o evangelist_n who_o be_v fix_v and_o reside_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n as_o timothy_n and_o titus_n which_o how_o far_o it_o favour_n mr._n oh_o opinion_n i_o leave_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reader_n if_o any_o one_o else_o offer_v i_o a_o better_a explication_n of_o this_o obscure_a passage_n in_o chrysostom_n i_o shall_v thankful_o embrace_v it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o believe_v it_o make_v nothing_o for_o my_o adversary_n nor_o do_v it_o in_o the_o least_o distress_n i_o yea_o it_o agree_v with_o my_o notion_n and_o eusebius_n as_o i_o have_v expound_v he_o and_o i_o presume_v agreeable_o to_o his_o meaning_n st._n chrysostom_n last_o mention_n a_o four_o sort_n of_o evangelist_n sc_n who_o write_v the_o gospel_n but_o they_o come_v not_o under_o the_o present_a subject_n last_o mr._n o._n plead_v that_o chrysostom_n do_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 149._o timothy_n and_o titus_n among_o evangelist_n but_o among_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n ans._n how_o then_o be_v chrysostom_n of_o mr._n oh_o side_n as_o he_o boast_v before_o how_o will_v he_o thence_o prove_v that_o evangelist_n travel_v up_o and_o down_o as_o timothy_n and_o titus_n do_v and_o what_o become_v of_o mr._n oh_o constant_a affirm_v they_o be_v evangelist_n and_o extraordinary_a officer_n but_o if_o my_o exposition_n hold_v good_a as_o i_o hope_v it_o will_v than_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v reckon_v among_o fix_a evangelist_n and_o not_o among_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n beside_o i_o be_o not_o concern_v among_o who_o chrysostom_n reckon_v they_o they_o be_v fix_v according_a to_o chrysostom_n and_o the_o sole_a and_o the_o supreme_a power_n be_v commit_v to_o they_o by_o paul_n as_o be_v plain_a in_o the_o epistle_n whatever_o then_o their_o title_n be_v they_o be_v the_o settle_a ruler_n of_o those_o church_n final_o mr._n o._n cite_v eusebius_n for_o say_v it_o be_v only_o report_v that_o timothy_n be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n but_o that_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n who_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n etc._n etc._n for_o which_o he_o 〈◊〉_d euseb._n h._n e._n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o ans._n if_o eusebius_n have_v write_v to_o this_o purpose_n the_o word_n however_o imply_v that_o some_o single_a person_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n though_o it_o be_v not_o know_v of_o a_o certainty_n
who_o they_o be_v nor_o what_o their_o name_n be_v but_o set_v aside_o this_o the_o principal_a thing_n here_o to_o be_v remark_v be_v that_o mr._n o._n according_a to_o his_o usual_a custom_n have_v misrepresent_v eusebius_n the_o historian_n word_n be_v as_o follow_v how_o many_o and_o who_o of_o the_o true_a follower_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v reckon_v sufficient_a to_o feed_v the_o church_n found_v by_o b._n they_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o say_v those_o only_o except_v which_o any_o one_o may_v gather_v out_o of_o paul_n '_o s_z epistle_n for_o this_o paul_n have_v innumerable_a fellow_n labourer_n and_o as_o he_o call_v they_o fellow-soldier_n very_o many_o of_o who_o be_v by_o he_o think_v worthy_a of_o immortal_a fame_n he_o have_v in_o his_o epistle_n give_v a_o everlasting_a testimony_n of_o they_o and_o luke_n also_o in_o the_o act_n reckon_v they_o by_o their_o name_n among_o these_o timothy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v report_v to_o have_v receive_v the_o episcopacy_n of_o the_o ephesian_a diocese_n even_o as_o titus_n also_o of_o the_o church_n in_o crete_n but_o mr._n o._n crafty_o transpose_v the_o historian_n word_n he_o begin_v at_o the_o latter_a end_n it_o be_v say_v he_o only_o report_v that_o timothy_n be_v the_o first_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n then_o he_o add_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o long_a period_n that_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n who_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n etc._n etc._n as_o if_o it_o be_v but_o a_o report_n and_o not_o a_o certainty_n that_o timothy_n and_o titus_n be_v bishop_n of_o their_o respective_a church_n whereas_o eusebius_n first_o say_v it_o be_v uncertain_a how_o many_o and_o who_o govern_v the_o church_n that_o vast_a number_n of_o 〈◊〉_d plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n only_o he_o except_v those_o mention_v by_o name_n in_o the_o act_n and_o paul_n epistle_n who_o certain_o rule_v the_o church_n plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o among_o they_o say_v he_o it_o be_v report_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o be_v this_o report_v why_o in_o st._n paul_n epistle_n it_o be_v witness_v that_o timothy_n receive_v the_o bishopric_n of_o ephesn_n and_o titus_n of_o crete_n and_o i_o hope_v the_o testimony_n draw_v from_o the_o historical_a part_n of_o the_o apostle_n epistle_n be_v not_o a_o uncertain_a report_n with_o the_o help_n of_o that_o common_a distinction_n between_o ordinary_a and_o extraordinary_a church-officer_n the_o dissenter_n 〈◊〉_d off_o whatever_o be_v bring_v against_o they_o out_o of_o scripture_n they_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o evangelist_n be_v extraordinary_a officer_n and_o can_v be_v draw_v into_o consequence_n nor_o make_v a_o precedent_n for_o bishop_n these_o be_v but_o ordinary_a church-officer_n mr._n o._n i_o do_v believe_v serve_v himself_o of_o this_o subterfuge_n near_o a_o hundred_o time_n in_o this_o defence_n of_o he_o and_o the_o plea_n my_o design_n then_o here_o be_v to_o examine_v this_o distinction_n that_o this_o short_a chapter_n may_v rise_v to_o some_o degree_n of_o proportion_n with_o the_o rest_n the_o question_n than_o be_v what_o be_v a_o extraordinary-officer_n and_o my_o answer_n be_v it_o be_v of_o two_o kind_n 1._o a_o extraordinary_a officer_n proper_o speak_v be_v one_o who_o very_a office_n be_v extraordinary_a and_o temporary_a such_o be_v the_o dictator_n among_o the_o roman_n so_o long_o as_o that_o people_n preserve_v their_o liberty_n these_o dictator_n be_v create_v upon_o some_o occasion_n of_o extreme_a danger_n threaten_v the_o commonwealth_n which_o be_v over_o there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o the_o officer_n and_o office_n both_o the_o dictator_n return_v back_o to_o the_o plough_n and_o the_o consul_n again_o reassume_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o public_a affair_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v the_o high-steward_n in_o england_n who_o be_v constitute_v the_o chief_a manager_n at_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o king_n or_o trial_n of_o a_o peer_n but_o so_o soon_o as_o these_o solemnity_n be_v over_o there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o the_o high-steward_n he_o break_v his_o staff_n the_o ensign_n of_o his_o honour_n and_o office_n and_o become_v a_o private_a man_n as_o he_o be_v before_o such_o i_o reckon_v prophet_n in_o the_o church_n to_o have_v be_v god_n raise_v they_o up_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a commission_n for_o the_o necessary_a service_n of_o religion_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o a_o prophet_n shall_v have_v a_o successor_n or_o that_o the_o office_n of_o a_o prophet_n shall_v be_v continue_v for_o in_o the_o jewish_a church_n prophet_n cease_v as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o christian_a which_o every_o one_o know_v and_o acknowledge_v 2._o a_o extraordinary_a officer_n be_v one_o who_o office_n general_o speak_v at_o least_o several_a part_n of_o his_o office_n be_v ordinary_a necessary_a and_o of_o perpetual_a use_n but_o who_o be_v endue_v with_o many_o singular_a personal_n and_o extraordinary_a qualification_n and_o advantage_n for_o the_o discharge_v of_o his_o office_n such_o be_v aaron_n the_o highpriest_n of_o the_o jew_n such_o be_v the_o seventy_o take_v in_o by_o moses_n to_o bear_v with_o he_o part_v of_o the_o burden_n of_o the_o government_n such_o be_v the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n the_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n many_o of_o they_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n as_o i_o make_v account_n and_o be_o now_o about_o to_o explain_v the_o ordinary_a necessary_a and_o permanent_a part_n of_o the_o apostolical_a and_o evangelistical_a office_n be_v preach_v the_o word_n administer_a the_o sacrament_n ordain_v elder_n and_o manage_v the_o government_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n with_o respect_n hereunto_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n be_v ordinary_a church_n officer_n though_o have_v receive_v from_o god_n many_o extraordinary_a personal_a gift_n enable_v they_o to_o discharge_v their_o office_n more_o effectual_o on_o which_o account_n they_o may_v be_v call_v extraordinary_a officer_n also_o for_o so_o we_o be_v wont_n to_o call_v even_o person_n of_o very_a eminent_a natural_a part_n and_o mighty_a improvement_n in_o knowledge_n extraordinary_a man_n much_o more_o than_o those_o who_o receive_v their_o divine_a ability_n immediate_o from_o god_n but_o still_o for_o all_o that_o their_o office_n be_v but_o ordinary_a and_o it_o be_v necessary_a and_o god_n appoint_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o succession_n unto_o the_o ordinary_a apostolical_a and_o evangelistical_a office_n though_o he_o do_v not_o continue_v the_o extraordinary_a gift_n so_o it_o appear_v from_o those_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o lo_o i_o be_o with_o you_o always_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n matt._n 28._o 20._o this_o promise_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v think_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o apostle_n personal_o for_o they_o be_v mortal_a how_o then_o can_v jesus_n christ_n be_v with_o they_o always_o and_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o be_v the_o promise_n to_o be_v understand_v of_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o assistance_n such_o as_o be_v give_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n for_o we_o know_v that_o those_o cease_v in_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n or_o two_o it_o remain_v therefore_o that_o in_o the_o forementioned_a passage_n christ_n promise_v to_o be_v with_o his_o church_n always_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n in_o the_o ordinary_a work_n of_o the_o ministry_n preach_v the_o word_n discipling_a nation_n administer_a the_o sacrament_n exercise_v discipline_n and_o govern_v the_o church_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o in_o who_o hand_n be_v lodge_v the_o power_n of_o preach_v the_o word_n and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n of_o ordain_v and_o govern_v the_o church_n at_o this_o day_n be_v successor_n unto_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o invest_v with_o the_o same_o power_n that_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n be_v though_o not_o with_o such_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o by_o consequence_n be_v the_o same_o species_n of_o church-officer_n ex_fw-la gr_n be_v not_o caiaphas_n as_o true_o the_o highpriest_n as_o aaron_n and_o the_o sanhedrim_n in_o the_o apostle_n day_n the_o same_o that_o it_o be_v in_o moses_n only_o except_v the_o eminent_a gift_n which_o be_v bestow_v on_o the_o one_o and_o not_o on_o the_o other_o i_o conclude_v then_o that_o the_o apostolical_a and_o evangelistical_a office_n be_v if_o we_o will_v speak_v exact_o ordinary_a though_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n ability_n be_v extraordinary_a and_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n have_v and_o to_o this_o day_n have_v and_o will_v and_o aught_o to_o have_v unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n successor_n in_o all_o the_o ordinary_a part_n of_o their_o office_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v if_o the_o apostolical_a or_o evangelistical_a 1._o office_n be_v succeed_v to_o why_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o office_n alter_v the_o discontinuance_n
law_n of_o the_o church_n be_v make_v by_o they_o with_o their_o knowledge_n and_o consent_n in_o convocation_n mr._n o._n the_o act_n of_o convocation_n be_v no_o law_n till_o they_o be_v confirm_v 151._o in_o parliameut_n ans._n they_o be_v though_o not_o civil_a yet_o ecclesiastical_a law_n and_o former_o at_o east_n oblige_v in_o conscience_n as_o the_o late_a bishop_n of_o worcester_n inform_v i_o ecclesiastical_a case_n p._n 336._o 372_o 373._o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o i_o whether_o in_o convocation_n they_o be_v make_v law_n of_o the_o land_n i_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n beside_o mr._n oh_o charge_n against_o we_o be_v that_o all_o the_o power_n in_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o bishop_n hand_n but_o this_o argument_n of_o he_o exclude_v not_o only_o the_o presbyter_n but_o the_o bishop_n also_o from_o have_v any_o power_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a legislative_a for_o it_o be_v likewise_o true_a that_o the_o decree_n of_o convocation_n though_o they_o be_v make_v by_o the_o bishop_n only_o as_o mr._n o._n will_v insinuate_v yet_o will_v not_o be_v law_n of_o the_o land_n till_o confirm_v by_o parliament_n thus_o the_o minister_n by_o deny_v or_o question_v too_o much_o have_v destroy_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o question_n the_o bishop_n also_o be_v hereby_o stripe_v of_o their_o power_n as_o well_o as_o the_o presbyter_n it_o be_v then_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o we_o to_o dispute_v whether_o the_o bishop_n have_v all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n in_o their_o hand_n or_o whether_o the_o presbyter_n have_v some_o since_o according_a to_o mr._n o._n neither_o of_o they_o have_v any_o mr._n o._n have_v every_o parish_n priest_n a_o power_n of_o make_v church_n law_n 152._o if_o not_o etc._n etc._n he_o think_v they_o have_v not_o and_o argue_v that_o if_o the_o parish_n priest_n make_v law_n by_o their_o representative_n and_o shall_v therefore_o be_v think_v to_o have_v power_n of_o discipline_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o freeholders_n have_v power_n of_o government_n their_o representative_n in_o parliament_n be_v concern_v in_o the_o make_n law_n ans._n the_o rector_n assert_v not_o that_o every_o parish_n priest_n have_v a_o power_n of_o make_v church_n law_n it_o be_v a_o unreasonable_a thing_n but_o every_o parish_n priest_n have_v a_o share_n in_o the_o power_n of_o make_v ecclesiastical_a law_n which_o he_o execute_v by_o his_o representative_a in_o convocation_n and_o i_o add_v every_o freeholder_n have_v a_o share_n of_o power_n in_o make_v the_o political-law_n but_o all_o this_o be_v trifle_a nothing_o be_v more_o evident_a than_o this_o what_o be_v do_v by_o a_o representative_a be_v the_o act_n and_o deed_n of_o the_o person_n represent_v and_o nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a than_o to_o tell_v discontent_a people_n when_o the_o law_n be_v execute_v upon_o they_o that_o they_o be_v of_o their_o own_o make_n that_o be_v make_v by_o their_o representative_n mr._n o._n the_o convocation_n be_v not_o a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n ans._n there_o be_v two_o thing_n only_a that_o i_o know_v of_o necessary_a to_o make_v a_o just_a representative_a 1._o that_o the_o representer_n be_v sufficient_a as_o to_o number_v 2._o that_o they_o be_v free_o choose_v by_o the_o represent_v on_o both_o account_n i_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o convocation_n be_v a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n 1._o one_o can_v from_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n gather_v with_o any_o certainty_n what_o number_n of_o representer_n be_v necessary_a to_o make_v a_o just_a representative_a and_o it_o will_v be_v in_o vain_a to_o all_o edge_n the_o private_a sentiment_n of_o man_n among_o who_o it_o will_v haply_o be_v find_v quot_fw-la homines_fw-la tot_fw-la sententiae_fw-la so_o many_o man_n so_o many_o mind_n the_o sure_a way_n then_o to_o determine_v this_o point_n be_v i_o think_v to_o compare_v the_o convocation_n with_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o which_o be_v the_o representative_a of_o people_n my_o argument_n lie_v thus_o if_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o be_v a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o people_n as_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o representer_n which_o no_o body_n i_o presume_v will_v dare_v to_o deny_v than_o the_o convocation_n be_v a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n let_v we_o then_o compare_v the_o number_n of_o the_o representer_n and_o the_o represent_v in_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o with_o the_o number_n of_o the_o representer_n and_o represent_v in_o the_o house_n of_o convocation_n the_o people_n of_o england_n represent_v in_o parliament_n be_v according_a to_o dr._n chamberlain_n computation_n in_o 〈◊〉_d angliae_fw-la between_o five_o and_o six_o million_o their_o representer_n in_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o about_o five_o hundred_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n be_v i_o reckon_v about_o fifteen_o thousand_o allow_v ten_o thousand_o for_o the_o parson_n rector_n and_o vicar_n of_o so_o many_o parish_n and_o add_v to_o these_o the_o master_n and_o fellow_n of_o the_o college_n in_o both_o university_n chaplain_n lecturer_n and_o curate_n which_o will_v in_o all_o amount_v to_o five_o thousand_o more_o as_o i_o will_v grant_v because_o i_o will_v not_o favour_v a_o side_n though_o it_o may_v be_v they_o will_v not_o reach_v above_o one_o three_o part_n of_o that_o number_n the_o representer_n of_o these_o fifteen_o thousand_o in_o convocation_n be_v a_o hundred_o sixty_o and_o six_o which_o make_v up_o the_o two_o low_a house_n of_o convocation_n in_o both_o 〈◊〉_d any_o man_n may_v hence_o discern_v at_o first_o sight_n the_o disproportion_n between_o five_o hundred_o member_n of_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o represent_v above_o five_o million_o of_o people_n and_o one_o hundred_o sixty_o and_o six_o member_n of_o convocation_n represent_v only_o fifteen_o thousand_o clergy_n every_o parliament_n man_n let_v we_o now_o consider_v they_o 〈◊〉_d represent_v about_o ten_o thousand_o person_n but_o every_o member_n of_o convocation_n represent_v not_o much_o above_o ninety_o the_o difference_n than_o be_v as_o ninety_o to_o ten_o thousand_o if_o then_o the_o member_n of_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o number_n a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o people_n as_o we_o all_o believe_v much_o more_o be_v the_o member_n of_o convocation_n a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n now_o because_o the_o wisdom_n and_o integrity_n of_o representer_n be_v to_o be_v regard_v also_o as_o well_o as_o their_o number_n and_o because_o their_o wisdom_n and_o integrity_n can_v be_v better_a judge_v of_o than_o by_o consider_v the_o freedom_n of_o their_o choice_n we_o be_v in_o the_o next_o place_n to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o member_n of_o convocation_n be_v not_o as_o free_o choose_v by_o the_o clergy_n as_o the_o member_n of_o parliament_n be_v by_o the_o people_n let_v it_o then_o be_v remember_v that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o nation_n have_v not_o any_o voice_n at_o all_o in_o the_o election_n of_o member_n of_o parliament_n for_o we_o know_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o servant_n labourer_n mechanic_n shopkeeper_n merchant_n artist_n of_o all_o sort_n scholar_n attorney_n lawyer_n physician_n divine_v not_o have_v freehold_a estate_n copy-holders_n minor_n also_o and_o single_a woman_n have_v no_o voice_n in_o the_o election_n of_o any_o parliament_n man_n that_o be_v as_o i_o reckon_v four_o part_n of_o five_o of_o the_o people_n be_v not_o at_o all_o admit_v to_o choose_v parliament_n men._n but_o all_o the_o parson_n rector_n and_o vicar_n have_v suffrage_n in_o the_o election_n of_o member_n of_o convocation_n and_o these_o elector_n be_v two_o three_o of_o the_o clergy_n viz._n parson_n rector_n and_o vicar_n be_v ten_o thousand_o by_o my_o former_a calculation_n it_o appear_v hence_o that_o if_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o be_v a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o people_n with_o respect_n to_o their_o election_n much_o more_o be_v the_o convocation_n a_o just_a representative_a of_o the_o clergy_n four_o fifth_n of_o the_o people_n as_o i_o reckon_v be_v entire_o exclude_v from_o choose_v member_n of_o parliament_n and_o but_o one_o three_o part_n of_o the_o clergy_n from_o choose_v member_n of_o convocation_n but_o to_o evince_v this_o and_o make_v it_o yet_o more_o plain_a we_o must_v go_v another_o way_n to_o work_v because_o of_o the_o various_a method_n whereby_o person_n by_o ancient_a custom_n or_o constitution_n become_v member_n of_o parliament_n and_o of_o convocation_n without_o any_o due_a election_n of_o the_o five_o hundred_o member_n of_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o one_o hundred_o be_v knight_n choose_v only_o by_o freeholders_n who_o be_v not_o haply_o a_o eight_o part_n of_o the_o people_n of_o england_n and_o the_o other_o four_o hundred_o be_v citizen_n burgess_n and_o baron_n of_o the_o cinque_fw-fr port_n elect_v by_o a_o handful_n of_o
i_o find_v it_o his_o plea_n will_v have_v have_v something_o in_o it_o sure_o relate_v to_o this_o new_a chronology_n in_o fine_a that_o mr._n o._n thought_n of_o the_o bishop_n argument_n before_o the_o rector_n book_n come_v forth_o be_v not_o material_a but_o that_o he_o think_v of_o it_o before_o the_o rector_n propose_v it_o to_o he_o we_o have_v only_o his_o own_o word_n for_o it_o which_o be_v not_o much_o worth_n in_o this_o case_n of_o self-testimony_n yea_o grant_v this_o also_o i_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o believe_v he_o derive_v this_o part_n of_o his_o knowledge_n from_o bishop_n pearson_n for_o a_o reason_n best_o know_v to_o myself_o mr._n o._n have_v wonderful_o demonstrate_v from_o 2_o tim._n 4._o 9_o 21._o 163._o that_o paul_n send_v for_o timothy_n to_o he_o at_o rome_n what_o no_o body_n ever_o deny_v and_o yet_o he_o have_v not_o hereby_o prove_v that_o timothy_n be_v ever_o in_o the_o apostle_n company_n after_o he_o be_v beseech_v to_o abide_v at_o ephesus_n it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o doubt_n to_o i_o that_o timothy_n see_v paul_n at_o rome_n though_o he_o send_v for_o he_o for_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o other_o obstacle_n paul_n may_v have_v be_v martyr_a by_o the_o emperor_n be_v special_a and_o sudden_a command_n before_o timothy_n reach_v rome_n this_o be_v very_o likely_a if_o we_o consider_v the_o state_n of_o affair_n at_o rome_n about_o that_o time_n as_o we_o read_v they_o set_v forth_o in_o the_o annal_n of_o paul_n what_o i_o except_v against_o in_o dr._n whitaker_n be_v not_o that_o which_o mr._n o._n pretend_v to_o make_v answer_n to_o but_o that_o he_o assert_v equal_n can_v receive_v accusation_n as_o timothy_n do_v this_o the_o dr._n prove_v if_o mr_n prinn_n wrong_v he_o not_o from_o a_o synod_n of_o bishop_n who_o receive_v a_o accusation_n against_o one_o of_o their_o own_o number_n and_o then_o censure_v he_o for_o his_o fault_n now_o how_o far_o this_o be_v from_o a_o proof_n of_o what_o it_o be_v allege_v for_o i_o show_v at_o large_a and_o mr._n o._n who_o tax_n i_o for_o so_o do_v overlook_v it_o nor_o make_v any_o reply_n to_o it_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v answer_v if_o it_o 〈◊〉_d true_a as_o i_o think_v none_o will_v deny_v that_o one_o bishop_n be_v not_o equal_a but_o inferior_a and_o subject_a to_o a_o synod_n of_o bishop_n therefore_o a_o synod_n receive_v a_o accusation_n against_o a_o bishop_n be_v no_o proof_n of_o the_o doctor_n be_v assertion_n but_o a_o instance_n of_o the_o contrary_n as_o for_o mr._n oh_o own_o example_n out_o of_o st._n cyprian_n be_v they_o never_o so_o convince_a which_o shall_v in_o its_o place_n be_v consider_v they_o will_v not_o however_o vindicate_v dr._n whitaker_n nor_o be_v a_o proper_a answer_n to_o my_o exception_n against_o he_o the_o proportion_n of_o diocese_n how_o large_a at_o most_o they_o ought_v to_o 166._o be_v be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o determine_v as_o i_o undertake_v not_o to_o define_v how_o big_a a_o parish_n or_o congregation_n ought_v to_o be_v i_o suppose_v the_o ultimum_fw-la quod_fw-la sic_fw-la and_o the_o limit_n quos_fw-la ultra_fw-la citraque_fw-la nequit_fw-la consistere_fw-la rectum_fw-la be_v in_o both_o uncertain_a and_o be_v only_o to_o be_v adjust_v prout_fw-la viri_fw-la prudentes_fw-la definiverint_fw-la as_o superior_n shall_v think_v fit_a to_o order_n and_o not_o by_o the_o caprice_n and_o humoursome_a fancy_n of_o every_o overween_a opinionanist_n and_o self_n conceit_v reformer_n mr._n o._n hear_v the_o rector_n parish_n have_v four_o or_o five_o chapel_n in_o it_o 167._o ans._n the_o rector_n parish_n have_v neither_o five_o nor_o four_o chapel_n in_o it_o though_o the_o minister_n ear_n be_v never_o so_o long_o yet_o be_v he_o mistake_v herein_o if_o it_o have_v twenty_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n mr._n o._n because_o the_o rector_n affirm_v it_o no_o more_o impossible_a for_o 178._o timothy_n suppose_v then_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n mention_v rev._n 2._o to_o leave_v his_o first_o love_n than_o for_o judas_n to_o betray_v his_o master_n be_v mighty_o disturb_v and_o to_o confute_v it_o muster_n up_o many_o commendation_n give_v of_o timothy_n in_o scripture_n ans._n in_o t._n n._n i_o declare_v my_o opinion_n plain_o that_o timothy_n be_v not_o that_o angel_n there_o speak_v of_o yet_o suppose_v it_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a for_o timothy_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o defection_n the_o commendation_n alone_o render_v it_o not_o impossible_a abstract_v from_o matter_n of_o fact_n then_o that_o judas_n a_o apostle_n who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o cast_v out_o devil_n shall_v turn_v apostate_n be_v as_o strange_a as_o that_o timothy_n shall_v leave_v his_o first_o love_n last_o when_o it_o be_v for_o his_o turn_n mr._n o._n can_v admit_v that_o timothy_n may_v be_v overtake_v with_o youthful_a lust_n but_o when_o he_o want_v a_o occasion_n of_o cavil_v then_o it_o be_v monstrous_a horrid_a to_o suppose_v it_o possible_a for_o timothy_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o defection_n from_o the_o truth_n if_o the_o one_o be_v possible_a why_o not_o the_o other_o but_o especial_o if_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d speak_v of_o 2_o tim._n 2._o 22._o signify_v the_o lust_n of_o the_o mind_n its_o proneness_n to_o paradox_n to_o new_a upstart_a opinion_n curious_a conceit_n and_o innovation_n in_o religion_n of_o which_o kind_n we_o reckon_v presbytery_n and_o independency_n which_o be_v but_o of_o yesterday_o and_o the_o product_n of_o mind_n addict_v unto_o novelty_n i_o do_v not_o find_v commentator_n ordinary_o expound_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d youthful_a i._n e._n fleshly_a lust_n but_o to_o the_o sense_n i_o have_v now_o give_v they_o in_o a_o word_n whoever_o attentive_o read_v rev._n 2._o 2_o 3_o 6._o will_v find_v considerable_a commendation_n of_o the_o angel_n of_o ephesus_n perhaps_o not_o much_o inferior_a to_o those_o of_o timothy_n in_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o yet_o this_o angel_n leave_v his_o first_o love_n it_o be_v not_o impossible_a then_o but_o timothy_n may_v do_v so_o likewise_o i_o have_v now_o do_v with_o mr._n oh_o defence_n if_o i_o have_v leave_v any_o thing_n of_o moment_n unanswered_a or_o if_o i_o have_v fail_v give_v full_a satisfaction_n to_o any_o material_a difficulty_n object_v against_o i_o i_o do_v promise_n either_o to_o supply_v these_o defect_n or_o fair_o to_o confess_v myself_o unable_a only_o i_o can_v wish_v all_o personal_a reflection_n and_o unnecessary_a digression_n may_v be_v lay_v aside_o that_o argument_n be_v plain_o propose_v and_o 〈◊〉_d as_o few_o word_n as_o may_v be_v that_o no_o trickish_a and_o evasive_a answer_n be_v make_v when_o we_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o reply_v and_o final_o that_o we_o will_v not_o take_v to_o taste_v a_o piece_n of_o a_o argument_n and_o the_o weak_a part_n of_o it_o too_o and_o then_o make_v the_o reader_n believe_v we_o have_v full_o account_v for_o the_o difficulty_n when_o in_o truth_n we_o keep_v ourselves_o all_o the_o while_n at_o a_o distance_n and_o never_o come_v near_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n the_o second_o part_n wherein_o all_o mr_n owen_n authority_n for_o presbyterian_a parity_n and_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n be_v overthrow_v and_o particular_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n hold_v the_o divine_a apostolical_a right_n of_o episcopacy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n one_o ought_v to_o endure_v to_o the_o utmost_a rather_o than_o divide_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o die_v rather_o than_o rend_v it_o in_o piece_n be_v a_o no_o less_o glorious_a martyrdom_n and_o in_o my_o opinion_n great_a than_o be_v a_o martyr_n for_o not_o sacrifice_v unto_o idol_n in_o this_o latter_a case_n a_o man_n suffer_v for_o his_o own_o sake_n only_o in_o the_o former_a for_o the_o whole_a church_n dionys._n alexand._n apud_fw-la euseb._n eccl._n hist._n l._n 6._o c._n 45._o london_n print_v in_o the_o year_n 1699._o the_o introduction_n have_v speak_v of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o general_n and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n afford_v we_o any_o light_n have_v thence_o show_v that_o mere_a presbyter_n alone_o do_v never_o exercise_v any_o supreme_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n of_o any_o kind_n that_o can_v be_v there_o discover_v except_o in_o conjunction_n with_o and_o subordination_n to_o some_o extraordinary_a officer_n as_o apostle_n or_o prophet_n have_v in_o particular_a trace_v the_o manner_n of_o government_n at_o ephesus_n unto_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john_n the_o apostle_n and_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o st._n ignatius_n and_o find_v it_o cast_v by_o st._n paul_n into_o the_o same_o form_n as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v at_o this_o day_n
short_a period_n express_v himself_o both_o way_n as_o well_o in_o the_o bipartite_a as_o in_o the_o tripartite_a form_n therefore_o he_o must_v sure_o be_v understand_v to_o respect_v one_o and_o the_o same_o age_n in_o the_o same_o sentence_n if_o he_o have_v therein_o a_o eye_n unto_o the_o apostolical_a age_n blundel_n distinction_n be_v of_o no_o advantage_n to_o our_o adversary_n still_o upon_o that_o supposition_n there_o be_v three_o order_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n if_o he_o refer_v to_o his_o own_o age_n then_o although_o he_o comprehend_v they_o in_o two_o word_n yet_o be_v there_o three_o order_n of_o minister_n in_o the_o church_n 3._o ignatius_n can_v with_o no_o colour_n of_o reason_n be_v suppose_v to_o look_v to_o any_o other_o than_o the_o apostolical_a age_n wherein_o he_o live_v a_o great_a while_n and_o be_v martyr_a but_o about_o ten_o year_n after_o the_o apostle_n st._n john_n his_o three_o order_n therefore_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n be_v not_o strict_o speak_v of_o ecclesiastical_a but_o apostolical_a constitution_n by_o consequence_n blundel_n device_n make_v nothing_o for_o the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n 4._o it_o no_o manner_n of_o way_n relieve_v our_o adversary_n from_o our_o argument_n ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n which_o use_v the_o dichotomy_n and_o in_o it_o comprehend_v the_o three_o jewish_a order_n the_o high-priest_n the_o second_o priest_n and_o the_o levite_n in_o conformity_n whereunto_o the_o father_n may_v be_v think_v to_o have_v sum_v up_o the_o christian_a minister_n in_o two_o word_n also_o if_o it_o be_v ask_v with_o what_o congruity_n can_v the_o father_n so_o often_o fall_v into_o this_o dichotomy_n and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n believe_v the_o three_o order_n to_o be_v by_o apostolical_a constitution_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a except_o the_o rule_v part_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o church_n government_n and_o discipline_n otherwise_o the_o presbyter_n be_v and_o still_o be_v among_o we_o as_o it_o be_v equal_a to_o bishop_n sc_n in_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n wherein_o they_o officiate_v as_o effectual_o as_o the_o bishop_n themselves_o for_o which_o reason_n they_o may_v be_v account_v the_o bishop_n peer_n and_o both_o not_o unfit_o call_v by_o one_o common_a name_n even_o as_o i_o before_o observe_v from_o st._n chrysoftom_n presbyter_n be_v comprehend_v in_o deacon_n as_o agree_v in_o some_o thing_n common_a to_o both_o 8._o and_o in_o the_o last_o place_n that_o which_o i_o insist_v and_o chief_o rely_v upon_o as_o a_o just_a answer_n unto_o the_o argument_n ground_v on_o st._n clement_n epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v draw_v only_o from_o a_o negative_a clement_n not_o express_o mention_v the_o three_o distinct_a order_n which_o i_o contend_v be_v unconcluding_a i_o have_v oft_o enough_o produce_v instance_n out_o of_o scripture_n of_o the_o apostle_n not_o constant_o remember_v all_o the_o church-officer_n in_o their_o epistle_n and_o frequent_o mention_v none_o at_o all_o to_o keep_v myself_o within_o the_o compass_n of_o my_o present_a province_n the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n ignatius_n who_o great_a design_n in_o all_o his_o other_o epistle_n be_v to_o assert_v and_o vindicate_v the_o three_o order_n of_o bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n pass_v they_o all_o over_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n but_o it_o be_v no_o good_a consequence_n that_o therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o in_o it_o so_o much_o as_o a_o presbyter_n or_o a_o deacon_n it_o may_v far_o be_v consider_v that_o much_o more_o a_o argument_n deduce_v from_o a_o author_n silence_n can_v be_v of_o no_o force_n when_o there_o be_v other_o positive_a and_o express_v witness_n attest_v the_o truth_n bring_v into_o question_n if_o a_o witness_n depose_v that_o john_n and_o richard_n be_v engage_v in_o the_o murder_n of_o robert_n this_o shall_v not_o quit_v thomas_n if_o another_o witness_n swear_v he_o also_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o the_o assassination_n clement_n mention_n bishop_n or_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n not_o so_o much_o as_o intimate_v that_o there_o be_v a_o prelate_n at_o corinth_n let_v that_o now_o be_v suppose_v but_o his_o contemporary_a ignatius_n have_v again_o and_o again_o testify_v that_o there_o be_v bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n in_o several_a church_n to_o which_o he_o write_v and_o particular_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n that_o there_o be_v these_o three_o distinct-officer_n throughout_o the_o world_n as_o far_o as_o he_o know_v and_o by_o consequence_n at_o corinth_n though_o clement_n for_o reason_n best_o know_v unto_o himself_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o mention_v the_o prelate_n nor_o can_v it_o with_o reason_n be_v plead_v that_o ignatius_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o government_n of_o this_o apostolical_a church_n of_o corinth_n as_o i_o suppose_v it_o will_v be_v grant_v from_o the_o whole_a than_o i_o gather_v that_o clement_n silence_n be_v no_o good_a proof_n that_o there_o be_v no_o prelatical_a bishop_n at_o corinth_n because_o his_o contemporary_a be_v positive_a there_o be_v which_o now_o bring_v i_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o ignatim_o in_o this_o controversy_n chap._n ii_o ignatius_n his_o testimony_n ignatius_n clement_n contemporary_a the_o disciple_n and_o friend_n of_o st._n john_n the_o apostle_n and_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v so_o plain_o so_o full_o and_o so_o often_o in_o his_o epistle_n give_v in_o his_o testimony_n unto_o the_o three_o distinct_a order_n of_o church-officer_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n and_o i_o have_v so_o exact_o and_o at_o length_n cite_v his_o word_n in_o t._n n._n p._n 59_o 60_o 67_o 68_o 69_o 70_o 71_o 72_o and_o 73._o that_o one_o may_v just_o wonder_v this_o truth_n shall_v any_o long_o be_v call_v into_o question_n after_o so_o clear_a evidence_n produce_v mr._n o._n have_v sundry_a thing_n to_o throw_v in_o our_o way_n which_o i_o must_v consider_v in_o their_o order_n and_o remove_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a 1._o mr._n o._n will_v bring_v the_o credit_n of_o these_o epistle_n into_o 110._o suspicion_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o agree_v among_o the_o learned_a whether_o they_o be_v genuine_a that_o daille_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v they_o spurious_a and_o la_fw-fr roque_n with_o great_a judgement_n reply_v unto_o the_o learned_a bp._n of_o chester_n dr._n pearson_n who_o have_v endeavour_v to_o confute_v mounseur_fw-fr daille_n in_o his_o vindiciae_fw-la epist_n s._n ignatii_n ans._n the_o genuineness_n of_o these_o epistle_n be_v never_o question_v by_o any_o learned_a man_n that_o i_o know_v of_o since_o dr._n pearson_n publish_v his_o vindication_n of_o they_o save_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr la_fw-fr roque_n who_o attempt_v to_o support_v mounseur_fw-fr daille_n but_o without_o success_n i_o never_o hear_v he_o gain_v any_o one_o proselyte_n it_o be_v confess_v i_o have_v not_o read_v that_o french_a gentleman_n book_n the_o reason_n whereof_o be_v that_o when_o dr._n pearson_n be_v by_o his_o friend_n deal_v with_o to_o make_v a_o reply_n to_o la_fw-fr roque_n the_o wise_a man_n answer_v there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o it_o that_o la_fw-fr roque_n have_v advance_v nothing_o of_o moment_n against_o his_o vindiciae_fw-la and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n ignatius_n epistle_n remain_v still_o unquestionable_a this_o i_o remember_v very_o well_o be_v the_o common_a discourse_n among_o we_o many_o year_n ago_o in_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n and_o the_o event_n confirm_v it_o no_o body_n now_o dare_v to_o deny_v they_o not_o the_o dissenter_n themselves_o though_o sometime_o in_o general_n they_o will_v have_v they_o pass_v for_o uncertain_a it_o be_v not_o intend_v hereby_o to_o disparage_v mounseur_fw-fr la_fw-fr roque_n in_o the_o least_o his_o misfortune_n be_v that_o he_o undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o a_o ill_a cause_n against_o a_o potent_a adversary_n in_o such_o a_o case_n the_o learned_a man_n in_o the_o world_n must_v be_v force_v to_o retire_v with_o dishonour_n and_o disappointment_n but_o for_o mr._n o._n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o agree_v among_o the_o learned_a etc._n etc._n when_o one_o only_o learned_a man_n be_v to_o be_v find_v that_o stand_v out_o be_v too_o much_o i_o think_v to_o offer_v unto_o the_o world_n as_o if_o the_o balance_n be_v even_o and_o the_o learned_a equal_o divide_v about_o the_o genuineness_n of_o ignatius_n epistle_n i_o be_o persuade_v mr._n o._n himself_o believe_v what_o bishop_n pearson_n have_v prove_v they_o to_o be_v though_o he_o will_v 〈◊〉_d that_o they_o be_v yet_o doubtful_a but_o enough_o of_o this_o 2._o mr._n o._n further_o contend_v there_o be_v strong_a presumption_n 29._o that_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n consist_v of_o no_o more_o member_n than_o can_v ordinary_o meet_v in_o one_o place_n and_o have_v but_o one_o altar_n
from_o act._n 19_o 10._o that_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n take_v in_o all_o asia_n all_z they_o of_o asia_n hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o paul_n who_o then_o reside_v at_o ephesus_n and_o there_o preach_v the_o gospel_n first_o in_o the_o synagogue_n v._n 8._o then_o in_o the_o school_n of_o tyrannus_n v._n 9_o asia_n i_o expound_v asia_n the_o proper_a but_o i_o will_v crave_v leave_v a_o little_a to_o mend_v that_o gloss_n understand_v it_o only_o of_o some_o of_o the_o near_a part_n of_o it_o adjoin_v unto_o ephesus_n which_o belong_v ùnto_o asia_n the_o proper_a and_o whereas_o the_o historian_n express_v himself_o thus_o large_o all_o asia_n and_o yet_o intend_v as_o i_o suppose_v only_o the_o neigbhour_a part_n of_o it_o we_o need_v not_o much_o admire_v at_o this_o since_o it_o be_v so_o say_v to_o aggrandise_n and_o magnify_v the_o success_n and_o increase_v of_o the_o gospel_n we_o have_v a_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o the_o chapter_n before_o we_o act._n 19_o 27._o where_o the_o mad_a and_o superstitious_a people_n of_o ephesus_n glory_n of_o their_o goddess_n diana_n that_o all_o asia_n and_o the_o world_n worship_v she_o and_o yet_o v_o 34._o she_o be_v call_v diana_n of_o the_o ephesian_n at_o least_o she_o be_v not_o worship_v all_o the_o world_n over_o strict_o speak_v so_o i_o read_v jo._n 12._o 19_o behold_v the_o world_n be_v go_v after_o he_o and_o yet_o only_a some_o number_n of_o the_o jew_n follow_v christ._n in_o short_a by_o all_o asia_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o ephesian_a asia_n or_o that_o part_n which_o adjoin_v pretty_a close_o unto_o ephesus_n whither_o their_o secular_a business_n oft_o draw_v the_o country_n people_n their_o curiosity_n first_o lead_v they_o unto_o the_o synagogue_n and_o school_n of_o tyrannus_n and_o so_o they_o become_v acquaint_v with_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n and_o embrace_v it_o of_o these_o country_n convert_v we_o read_v in_o this_o chapter_n v_o 31._o and_o certain_a of_o the_o chief_a of_o asia_n which_o be_v his_o friend_n send_v unto_o he_o etc._n etc._n nor_o be_v it_o a_o unusual_a thing_n to_o call_v the_o part_n of_o a_o country_n near_o unto_o the_o principal_a city_n by_o the_o general_a name_n of_o the_o province_n whereof_o it_o be_v but_o a_o little_a member_n thus_o as_o be_v before_o observe_v ignatius_n style_v himself_o bishop_n of_o syria_n not_o of_o all_o syria_n proper_o so_o call_v as_o will_v i_o hope_v be_v grant_v i_o but_o of_o the_o country_n round_o about_o antioch_n which_o be_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o syria_n so_o than_o if_o all_o they_o which_o dwell_v in_o asia_n in_o the_o adjacent_a part_n of_o ephesus_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o city_n its_o self_n hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n both_o jew_n and_o greek_n v_o 10._o and_o this_o within_o the_o space_n of_o those_o two_o year_n the_o apostle_n remain_v at_o ephesus_n it_o must_v be_v allow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v too_o numerous_a to_o be_v contain_v within_o one_o single_a congregation_n and_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v some_o congregation_n in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d especial_o in_o ignatius_n time_n which_o the_o presbyter_n of_o ephesus_n in_o ordinary_a attend_v under_o the_o bishop_n if_o it_o be_v doubt_v whether_o these_o country_n proselyte_n or_o these_o country_n congregation_n be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n some_o reason_n or_o evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_n must_v be_v assign_v we_o read_v no_o where_o of_o any_o prelatical_a church_n which_o must_v be_v confess_v the_o form_n of_o church_n government_n thereabouts_o in_o ignatius_n time_n near_o ephesus_n than_o that_o at_o magnesia_n distant_a from_o ephesus_n about_o fourscore_o mile_n but_o that_o the_o country_n presbyter_n and_o congregation_n within_o the_o foresay_a tract_n do_v belong_v unto_o ephesus_n be_v most_o probable_a hence_o that_o the_o scripture_n all_o along_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n and_o of_o asia_n as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n act_v 20._o 18._o you_o know_v say_v he_o to_o the_o ephesian_a elder_n after_o what_o manner_n i_o have_v be_v with_o you_o from_o the_o first_o day_n that_o i_o come_v into_o asia_n act_n 19_o 31._o certain_a of_o the_o chief_a of_o asia_n 2_o cor._n 1._o 8._o we_o will_v not_o brethren_n have_v you_o ignorant_a of_o our_o trouble_n which_o come_v to_o we_o in_o asia_n act_n 20._o 16._o paul_n determine_v to_o sail_v by_o ephesus_n because_o he_o will_v not_o spend_v the_o time_n in_o asia_n these_o expression_n can_v never_o have_v drop_v from_o the_o holy_a penman_n except_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n have_v extend_v its_o self_n round_o about_o in_o the_o country_n of_o asia_n we_o read_v 〈◊〉_d time_n that_o when_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o affair_n of_o corinth_n he_o use_v the_o word_n achaia_n whereof_o corinth_n be_v the_o principal_a city_n rom._n 15._o 26_o 16._o 6._o 〈◊〉_d cor._n 16._o 15._o 2_o cor._n 9_o 2._o 1_o thes._n 1._o 7._o which_o be_v a_o evidence_n that_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n comprehend_v a_o good_a part_n of_o achaia_n from_o the_o whole_a i_o gather_v there_o must_v needs_o have_v be_v several_a congregation_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n even_o in_o st._n paul_n day_n much_o more_o in_o the_o day_n of_o ignatius_n and_o if_o so_o then_o onesimus_n be_v a_o diocesan_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n but_o second_o i_o also_o pretend_v to_o evince_v by_o a_o heap_n of_o argument_n 141._o collect_v from_o the_o form_n of_o church_n government_n draw_v up_o by_o the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n and_o vindicated_n by_o the_o london_n minister_n after_o in_o their_o jus_fw-la divinum_fw-la ministerii_fw-la anglicani_n that_o in_o st._n paul_n time_n there_o be_v several_a congregation_n in_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n mr._n o._n who_o tell_v his_o reader_n somewhere_o in_o his_o defence_n that_o he_o have_v follow_v and_o answer_v i_o paragraph_v by_o paragraph_n have_v make_v a_o shift_n to_o skip_v over_o these_o proof_n they_o come_v too_o near_o the_o quick_a i_o shall_v be_v force_v therefore_o for_o that_o reason_n and_o the_o more_o strong_o to_o establish_v my_o position_n to_o repeat_v they_o once_o more_o and_o so_o dismiss_v the_o epistle_n of_o ignatius_n the_o assembly_n and_o the_o london_n divine_v undertake_v to_o evince_v by_o scripture_n that_o even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n paul_n there_o be_v several_a congregation_n in_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n and_o argue_v as_o follow_v the_o number_n of_o prophet_n and_o teacher_n at_o ephesus_n be_v many_o paul_n continue_v there_o two_o year_n and_o three_o month_n settle_v thereabouts_o twelve_o disciple_n who_o prophesy_v act._n 19_o 1._o 6_o 7._o how_o shall_v these_o thirteen_o minister_n be_v employ_v if_o there_o be_v not_o many_o congregation_n compare_v also_o act._n 20._o 17_o 18_o 36_o 37._o where_n it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o bishop_n or_o presbyter_n of_o ephesus_n that_o paul_n 〈◊〉_d down_o and_o pray_v with_o they_o all_o and_o they_o all_o weep_v sore_o here_o be_v a_o good_a number_n imply_v the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n also_o be_v give_v unto_o all_o these_o twelve_o prophet_n act._n 19_o 6_o 7._o to_o what_o end_n if_o they_o have_v not_o several_a congregation_n to_o speak_v unto_o in_o these_o several_a tongue_n the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n must_v needs_o be_v great_a at_o ephesus_n for_o first_o why_o shall_v paul_n who_o have_v universal_a commission_n to_o plant_v church_n in_o all_o the_o world_n stay_v about_o two_o year_n at_o ephesus_n if_o no_o more_o have_v be_v convert_v there_o than_o to_o make_v up_o one_o single_a congregation_n act._n 19_o 8_o 10._o during_o this_o space_n second_o all_o that_o dwell_v in_o asia_n usual_o meet_v at_o ephesus_n for_o worship_n hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n both_o jew_n and_o greek_n act._n 19_o 10._o at_o the_o knowledge_n of_o paul_n miracle_n three_o fear_n fall_v upon_o all_o the_o jew_n and_o greek_n dwell_v at_o ephesus_n and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n be_v magnify_v act._n 19_o 17._o many_o of_o the_o believe_v four_a come_v and_o confess_v and_o show_v their_o deed_n v_o 18._o whereby_o be_v intimate_v that_o more_o do_v believe_v than_o do_v thus_o five_o many_o also_o of_o they_o that_o use_v curious_a art_n bring_v their_o book_n together_o and_o burn_v they_o before_o all_o man_n and_o they_o count_v the_o price_n of_o they_o and_o find_v it_o fifty_o thousand_o piece_n of_o silver_n this_o they_o will_v never_o have_v do_v public_o if_o the_o major_a part_n or_o atlea_v a_o very_a great_a and_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o city_n have_v not_o embrace_v the_o
write_v in_o the_o plural_a town_n and_o country_n and_o of_o christian_a worship_n in_o general_n or_o indefinite_o must_v here_o intend_v all_o christian_n assemble_v in_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o it_o may_v as_o well_o hence_o be_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o numerical_a congregation_n or_o altar_n in_o the_o world_n as_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o in_o the_o bishop_n church_n upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n the_o point_n be_v no_o manner_n of_o way_n prove_v from_o justin_n martyr_n as_o for_o st._n cyprian_n who_o condemn_v the_o set_n up_o altar_n against_o altar_n it_o can_v thence_o be_v gather_v that_o a_o diocesan_n bishop_n have_v but_o one_o numerical_a altar_n what_o this_o father_n blame_v be_v set_v up_o a_o altar_n against_o the_o bishop_n altar_n in_o opposition_n to_o it_o not_o in_o subordination_n to_o and_o communion_n with_o it_o it_o be_v true_a here_o what_o our_o lord_n speak_v on_o another_o occasion_n he_o that_o be_v not_o against_o the_o bishop_n be_v for_o he_o and_o he_o that_o be_v not_o with_o the_o bishop_n be_v against_o he_o in_o st._n cyprian_n time_n there_o be_v several_a not_o oratory_n only_o but_o 〈◊〉_d stately_a and_o magnificent_a church_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o within_o the_o limit_n of_o one_o bishop_n jurisdiction_n so_o optatus_n milevitaâ—us_n relate_v post_fw-la persecuit_fw-la 16._o onem_fw-la apud_fw-la cirtam_fw-la quia_fw-la basilica_n necdum_fw-la sueram_fw-la restituta_fw-la in_o domum_fw-la urbani_n carisi_fw-la consederunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n many_o traditor_n afterward_o turn_v donatist_n bishop_n meet_v the_o house_n of_o urbanus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d after_o the_o persecution_n 〈◊〉_d cirta_n because_o the_o temple_n be_v not_o yet_o restore_v etc._n etc._n now_o cirta_n be_v a_o episcopal_n see_v in_o cyprians'ss_a time_n and_o crescens_n be_v bishop_n of_o it_o ox._n and_o the_o persecution_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v that_o of_o dioclesian_n wherein_o these_o temple_n be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o christian_n they_o must_v then_o have_v be_v build_v before_o that_o emperor_n time_n it_o follow_v hence_o that_o at_o cirta_n the_o christian_n have_v several_a church_n before_o dioclesian_n reign_v that_o be_v not_o long_o after_o cyprian_a even_o in_o the_o three_o age_n therefore_o there_o be_v in_o the_o cyprianic_n age_n several_a congregatâ—â—â—â—â—in_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o episcopal_a church_n and_o consequent_o several_a 〈◊〉_d for_o no_o man_n can_v think_v that_o among_o these_o basilicae_fw-la these_o magnificent_a church_n that_o one_o only_o have_v a_o altar_n and_o so_o from_o the_o whole_a it_o may_v be_v gather_v that_o the_o erect_v altar_n against_o altar_n condemn_v by_o cyprian_a be_v not_o the_o erect_v more_o numerical_a altar_n than_o one_o in_o a_o episcopal_a church_n but_o erect_v they_o or_o any_o one_o of_o they_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o bishop_n this_o father_n than_o do_v not_o favour_n mr._n mede_n conjecture_n at_o all_o the_o premise_n due_o consider_v i_o think_v igantius_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o altar_n be_v right_o interpret_v by_o i_o since_o it_o be_v make_v so_o manifest_a that_o his_o bishop_n be_v both_o prelatical_a and_o diocesan_n i_o need_v not_o then_o trouble_v myself_o any_o further_a about_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o other_o slight_a passage_n object_v 〈◊〉_d i_o out_o of_o that_o father_n since_o they_o must_v all_o some_o way_n or_o other_o be_v reconcile_v with_o this_o hypothesis_n and_o i_o hope_v i_o be_v not_o very_o wide_a of_o the_o truth_n in_o the_o tentamen_fw-la novum_n chap._n iii_o of_o st._n mark_n the_o evangelist_n founder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n i_o have_v produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o eusebius_n hist._n lib._n 2._o ch_n 16_o 17._o in_o proof_n of_o a_o multitude_n of_o christian_n at_o alexandria_n about_o the_o time_n that_o philo_n the_o jew_n write_v his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la contemplativa_fw-la which_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o claudius_n the_o emperor_n or_o beginning_n of_o nero_n reign_n near_o fifty_o year_n after_o christ_n mr._n o._n except_v against_o the_o testimony_n as_o follow_v that_o this_o passage_n of_o eusebius_n overthrow_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o 18._o learned_a assertor_n of_o episcopacy_n that_o a_o diocese_n be_v the_o low_a species_n of_o a_o church_n that_o eusebius_n speak_v of_o church_n in_o the_o plural_a that_o therefore_o there_o must_v be_v bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o not_o one_o bishop_n only_o that_o mark_n be_v a_o evangelist_n that_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a officer_n in_o that_o church_n that_o annianus_n mark_n be_v successor_n be_v not_o a_o bishop_n of_o a_o superior_a order_n but_o a_o honourable_a precedent_n in_o their_o assembly_n and_o a_o moderator_n in_o their_o synod_n without_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o his_o colleague_n ans._n i_o be_o not_o concern_v in_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o modern_a author_n who_o assert_v a_o diocese_n to_o be_v the_o low_a species_n of_o a_o church_n nor_o will_v i_o trouble_v myself_o to_o show_v how_o they_o limit_v their_o notion_n and_o explain_v themselves_o in_o that_o point_n nor_o whether_o mr._n o._n fair_o deduce_v his_o consequence_n from_o that_o passage_n of_o eusebius_n 〈◊〉_d therefore_o there_o must_v be_v bishop_n not_o one_o bishop_n only_o of_o alexandria_n let_v the_o assertor_n of_o this_o notion_n see_v to_o it_o mr._n oh_o reason_v such_o as_o it_o be_v affect_v not_o i_o nor_o my_o hypothesis_n it_o be_v my_o firm_a persuasion_n that_o a_o single_a congregation_n as_o well_o as_o diocese_n be_v even_o in_o scripture_n call_v a_o church_n only_o let_v it_o be_v observe_v mr._n o._n grant_n that_o there_o be_v according_a to_o eusebius_n several_a church_n or_o congregation_n in_o alexandria_n but_o how_o he_o will_v evince_v there_o be_v several_a bishop_n there_o i_o be_o yet_o to_o seek_v it_o be_v moreover_o suppose_v that_o mark_n be_v a_o evangelist_n or_o a_o extraordinary_a officer_n and_o what_o then_o still_o annianus_n a_o ordinary_a one_o may_v succeed_v he_o in_o the_o ordinary_a office_n of_o govern_v a_o diocesan_n church_n see_v part_n the_o first_o chapter_n the_o five_o and_o though_o mark_n be_v a_o evangelist_n a_o extraordinary_a officer_n which_o mr._n o._n must_v confess_v and_o have_v power_n over_o all_o the_o presbyter_n there_o yet_o say_v mr._n o._n annianus_n be_v not_o a_o bishop_n of_o a_o superior_a order_n with_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o his_o colleague_n but_o a_o honourable_a precedent_n or_o moderator_n in_o the_o synod_n but_o this_o be_v only_a mr._n o.'s_n singular_a conceit_n we_o be_v in_o the_o present_a controversy_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o what_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o that_o annianus_n succeed_v mark_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o 24._o church_n of_o alexandria_n can_v any_o one_o understand_v less_o thereby_o than_o that_o annianus_n receive_v the_o same_o and_o all_o the_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n that_o mark_v have_v in_o short_a i_o can_v discern_v mr._n o._n have_v advance_v any_o thing_n against_o i_o or_o lay_v his_o own_o sentiment_n so_o close_o together_o as_o to_o be_v consistent_a with_o themselves_o from_o the_o acts._n four_o the_o therapeutae_n compose_v hymn_n of_o divers_a kind_n in_o metre_n which_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o till_o afterward_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o antanini_fw-la five_o the_o therapeutae_n spread_v themselves_o throughout_o the_o world_n and_o be_v many_o in_o egypt_n but_o the_o christian_o few_o whereunto_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v first_o the_o christian_n expound_v the_o law_n allegorical_o as_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o some_o passage_n in_o st._n paul_n other_o epistle_n and_o beside_o though_o the_o jew_n do_v endeavour_v to_o improve_v the_o law_n by_o some_o allegorical_a deduction_n from_o it_o yet_o they_o hold_v primary_o unto_o the_o literal_a sense_n and_o according_o observe_v the_o law_n whereas_o the_o christian_n reject_v it_o in_o the_o literal_a sense_n and_o adhere_v only_o to_o the_o allegorical_a this_o then_o prove_v the_o therapeutae_n to_o be_v christian_n rather_o than_o jew_n second_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v then_o new_a and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n of_o a_o late_a date_n they_o can_v not_o in_o any_o reason_n be_v call_v ancient_n nevertheless_o philo_n here_o mean_v the_o write_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v out_o of_o controversy_n ancient_n and_o which_o the_o christian_n even_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n make_v frequent_a use_n of_o they_o may_v proper_o enough_o be_v call_v the_o christian_n ancient_a author_n beside_o though_o philo_n this_o must_v be_v own_v believe_v the_o therapeutae_n to_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o because_o they_o be_v conversant_a in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n thence_o collect_v that_o they_o
apostolical_a canon_n be_v in_o force_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a than_o it_o be_v not_o the_o nieene_a council_n which_o alter_v the_o alexandrian_a custom_n as_o eutychius_n and_o selden_n suppose_v it_o have_v be_v a_o much_o more_o ancient_a practice_n it_o seem_v for_o the_o provincial_a bishop_n to_o ordain_v bishop_n and_o so_o eutychius_n be_v mistake_v in_o this_o point_n also_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v such_o a_o rule_n establish_v by_o mark_n at_o alexandria_n of_o presbyter_n ordain_v bishop_n or_o presbyter_n it_o be_v change_v before_o alexander_n or_o the_o nicene_n council_n yea_o before_o st._n cyprian_n time_n eight_o whereas_o eutychius_n assert_n there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o egypt_n till_o demetrius_n it_o be_v prove_v to_o the_o contrary_a by_o that_o most_o learned_a prelate_n bishop_n pearson_n from_o several_a good_a testimony_n and_o particular_o 10._o from_o the_o vetus_fw-la vita_fw-la marci_n and_o rabanus_n maurus_n abbot_n of_o fulda_n of_o both_o which_o mr._n selden_n likewise_o take_v notice_n the_o former_a write_v thus_o pentapolim_n pergit_fw-la marcus_n &_o ordinans_fw-la episcopos_fw-la per_fw-la regiones_fw-la illas_fw-la &_o clericos_fw-la iterum_fw-la alexandriam_fw-la venit_fw-la the_o latter_a thus_o ordinaverat_fw-la marcus_n pro_fw-la se_fw-la episcopum_fw-la annianum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d quoque_fw-la long_a lateque_fw-la 〈◊〉_d episcopos_fw-la mr._n selden_n to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o these_o testimony_n have_v invent_v this_o shift_n sc_n that_o mark_n make_v these_o bishop_n in_o pentapolis_n only_o and_o not_o in_o egpyt_n if_o one_o ask_v why_o mark_n shall_v make_v bishop_n in_o pentapolis_n and_o not_o in_o 〈◊〉_d also_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a for_o mr._n o._n to_o give_v a_o satisfactory_a answer_n to_o it_o beside_o it_o be_v say_v that_o mark_v make_v bishop_n per_fw-la regiones_fw-la illas_fw-la doubtless_o the_o meaning_n be_v through_o all_o the_o country_n that_o he_o travel_v between_o alexandria_n and_o pentapolis_n and_o sure_o egypt_n be_v one_o of_o they_o and_o why_o shall_v one_o patriarch_n or_o bishop_n suffice_v for_o alexandria_n and_o all_o egypt_n but_o not_o for_o pentapolis_n except_o mr._n o._n will_v be_v so_o kind_a as_o to_o furnish_v we_o with_o so_o early_a a_o instance_n of_o a_o vast_a city_n and_o province_n under_o the_o government_n of_o one_o single_a bishop_n it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o that_o there_o be_v from_o the_o begin_n bishop_n in_o the_o province_n of_o egypt_n as_o well_o as_o one_o in_o the_o city_n of_o alexandria_n nine_o whereas_o eutychius_n say_v that_o mark_v appoint_v the_o twelve_o presbyter_n to_o choose_v their_o patriarch_n and_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o prayer_n to_o ordain_v he_o yet_o bishop_n pearson_n have_v produce_v several_a supra_fw-la good_a authority_n to_o the_o contrary_a show_v they_o be_v not_o ordain_v by_o the_o presbyter_n as_o first_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n attest_v of_o abilius_n who_o succeed_v hananias_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o jerom_n chronicle_n we_o read_v that_o abilius_n be_v choose_v ex_fw-la presbyteris_fw-la &_o 〈◊〉_d graecorum_n traditionem_fw-la a_o sancto_fw-it luca_n ordinatus_fw-la est_fw-la that_o be_v abilius_n be_v choose_v out_o of_o the_o presbyter_n or_o from_o among_o they_o as_o jerom_n have_v it_o not_o by_o 〈◊〉_d and_o according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v ordain_v by_o st._n luke_n furthermore_o 〈◊〉_d who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o the_o alexandrian_a patriarch_n inform_v we_o that_o cerdon_n who_o succeed_v abilius_n and_o cerdon'_v successor_n unto_o demetrius_n be_v ordain_v by_o the_o bishop_n out_o of_o that_o region_n that_o be_v egypt_n i_o suppose_v by_o all_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v bishop_n in_o egypt_n before_o demetrius_n who_o ordain_v the_o patriarch_n or_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n ten_o it_o be_v not_o like_a that_o 〈◊〉_d have_v any_o authentic_a record_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n and_o egypt_n the_o saracen_n have_v destroy_v and_o burn_v they_o all_o long_o before_o eutychius_n be_v bear_v so_o that_o where_o he_o wander_v from_o the_o truth_n or_o when_o he_o 〈◊〉_d we_o must_v conclude_v he_o frame_v his_o annal_n and_o origines_fw-la out_o of_o his_o own_o brain_n or_o some_o uncertain_a monkish_a tradition_n and_o legend_n than_o currant_n among_o they_o to_o conclude_v suppose_v the_o alexandrian_a presbyter_n by_o st._n mark_n be_v appointment_n do_v elect_a the_o patriarch_n or_o bishop_n yea_o and_o ordain_v he_o too_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o bishop_n however_o choose_v and_o ordain_v be_v as_o early_o as_o he_o and_o by_o divine_a right_n st._n mark_v be_v a_o person_n inspire_v and_o consequent_o have_v authority_n from_o god_n at_o least_o from_o the_o apostle_n to_o establish_v the_o government_n of_o the_o chuche_n which_o he_o found_v with_o what_o face_n then_o can_v selden_n produce_v these_o origines_fw-la to_o justify_v the_o presbyterian_a design_n in_o the_o late_a trouble_n i_o do_v not_o now_o say_v for_o alter_v the_o way_n of_o choose_v and_o ordain_v they_o but_o for_o quite_o extirpate_v episcopacy_n or_o with_o what_o colour_n of_o reason_n can_v mr._n o._n argue_v against_o episcopacy_n and_o blame_v we_o for_o not_o observe_v the_o suppose_a method_n of_o choose_v and_o ordain_v our_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d himself_o and_o his_o partisan_n be_v undermine_v the_o fabric_n which_o st._n mark_n be_v confess_v to_o have_v build_v and_o level_v it_o to_o the_o very_a foundation_n let_v our_o adversary_n first_o conform_v themselves_o to_o this_o rule_n of_o st._n mark_n let_v they_o in_o every_o city_n choose_v and_o ordain_v a_o bishop_n for_o life_n unto_o who_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o city_n and_o country_n adjacent_a must_v be_v subject_a and_o unto_o who_o care_n and_o conduct_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n may_v chief_o be_v commit_v and_o when_o they_o have_v do_v this_o then_o let_v they_o lay_v before_o we_o this_o special_a author_n eutychius_n it_o will_v be_v time_n enough_o then_o to_o consider_v far_o of_o he_o mean_v while_o it_o seem_v not_o fair_a nor_o honest_a to_o bring_v this_o fabulous_a instance_n on_o the_o stage_n against_o we_o which_o they_o themselves_o will_v not_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o 〈◊〉_d be_v eutychius_n of_o who_o we_o have_v be_v speak_v live_v about_o 900_o year_n distance_n from_o the_o 〈◊〉_d by_o he_o relate_v without_o any_o intermediate_v testimony_n to_o confirm_v his_o story_n he_o differ_v in_o many_o thing_n from_o several_a good_a author_n of_o much_o more_o credit_n than_o himself_o he_o relate_v thing_n against_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o history_n he_o contradict_v himself_o 〈◊〉_d own_o story_n 〈◊〉_d its_o self_n he_o intermix_v many_o little_a foolish_a and_o very_a improbable_a remark_n he_o be_v contradict_v by_o more_o ancient_a writer_n yea_o and_o more_o unquestionable_a than_o himself_o jerom_n who_o design_n and_o argument_n need_v it_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o that_o constitution_n of_o st._n mark_n and_o last_o the_o dissenter_n themselves_o observe_v it_o not_o by_o this_o instance_n therefore_o 〈◊〉_d they_o do_v we_o harm_n they_o do_v themselves_o no_o good_a yea_o rather_o hereby_o they_o condemn_v themselves_o but_o last_o against_o the_o testimony_n of_o 〈◊〉_d i_o lay_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d echellensis_fw-la de_fw-la orig._n alexand._n ecl._n which_o i_o borrow_v from_o the_o 320._o bishop_n of_o worcester_n echellensis_fw-la tell_v we_o out_o of_o severn_n alex._n bishop_n of_o the_o asmonaean_n and_o of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o patriarch_n the_o presbyter_n meet_v together_o and_o pray_v and_o proceed_v to_o election_n the_o first_o presbyter_n declare_v it_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o choose_v their_o bishop_n and_o to_o the_o other_o bishop_n in_o egypt_n to_o consecrate_v he_o to_o which_o the_o bishop_n than_o present_v assent_v only_o say_v if_o he_o be_v worthy_a they_o will_v consecrate_v he_o who_o they_o choose_v but_o not_o otherwise_o so_o than_o they_o have_v it_o seem_v a_o negative_a voice_n in_o the_o election_n and_o elmachinus_n make_v this_o a_o constitution_n of_o st._n mark_v in_o the_o first_o foundation_n of_o that_o church_n and_o say_v it_o continue_v to_o the_o nicene_n council_n about_o which_o time_n it_o be_v order_v that_o the_o bishop_n may_v be_v choose_v from_o any_o place_n or_o church_n whatever_o and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o alteration_n in_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o alexandrian_a church_n at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a whatever_o selden_n or_o eutycbius_fw-la say_v to_o the_o contrary_n chap_n iv._o of_o the_o syriac_a translation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n mr._n o._n argue_v that_o the_o the_o syriac_a 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v so_o very_a ancient_n that_o be_v come_v near_a in_o time_n to_o the_o original_a use_v not_o two_o word_n
one_o for_o bishop_n another_o for_o presbyter_n as_o our_o translation_n and_o the_o greek_a do_v but_o it_o have_v only_a kashishaa_n the_o word_n in_o chaldee_n and_o in_o syriac_n signify_v presbyter_n from_o whence_o we_o be_v to_o conclude_v that_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o syriac_a translator_n bishop_n and_o priest_n though_o two_o word_n in_o the_o greek_a be_v nevertheless_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o species_n of_o church-officer_n and_o therefore_o express_v but_o by_o one_o word_n in_o the_o syriac_a translation_n which_o proper_o signify_v 〈◊〉_d or_o elder_n first_o suppose_v all_o this_o true_a viz._n that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n in_o scripture_n denote_v one_o and_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o church-officer_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o syriac_a translator_n who_o therefore_o describe_v they_o by_o one_o word_n only_o in_o their_o own_o language_n yet_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o there_o be_v another_o order_n of_o 〈◊〉_d ruler_n superior_a to_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n thus_o much_o i_o take_v it_o have_v be_v abundant_o prove_v already_o in_o the_o tentamen_fw-la novum_n 〈◊〉_d and_o titus_n be_v such_o church_n governor_n superior_a to_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n though_o not_o distinguish_v by_o any_o special_a and_o appropriate_a title_n so_o that_o if_o all_o mr._n o._n have_v here_o say_v and_o his_o deduction_n from_o it_o be_v true_a it_o will_v do_v he_o no_o service_n nor_o we_o any_o disadvantage_n in_o the_o present_a cause_n but._n be_v common_o invest_v with_o all_o those_o power_n which_o inferior_n have_v but_o inferior_n can_v pretend_v to_o all_o the_o power_n that_o superior_n have_v it_o be_v no_o wonder_n therefore_o to_o i_o if_o bishop_n be_v sometime_o style_v presbyter_n since_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o in_o scripture_n and_o bishop_n oftentimes_o in_o 〈◊〉_d be_v so_o call_v therefore_o three_o mr._n o._n have_v not_o get_v the_o least_o advantage_n of_o we_o by_o start_v this_o criticism_n about_o the_o syriac_a translation_n but_o rather_o have_v lose_v ground_n so_o far_o as_o these_o translator_n authority_n will_v go_v for_o because_o he_o think_v it_o a_o good_a argument_n on_o his_o side_n that_o the_o syriac_a translator_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o he_o imagine_v use_v not_o two_o word_n for_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n but_o one_o only_o sc_n kashishaa_n it_o follow_v that_o because_o it_o be_v find_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o use_v several_a other_o word_n none_o of_o which_o be_v employ_v to_o express_v presbyter_n by_o this_o aught_o to_o be_v take_v as_o a_o good_a proof_n on_o our_o side_n that_o even_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v a_o distinction_n between_o the_o order_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o that_o of_o a_o presbyter_n if_o mr._n oh_o own_o way_n of_o reason_v have_v any_o force_n in_o it_o final_o if_o the_o syriac_a version_n be_v so_o very_a ancient_n as_o mr._n o._n think_v one_o may_v believe_v ignatius_n to_o have_v have_v a_o hand_n in_o the_o translation_n for_o he_o be_v a_o bishop_n of_o syria_n and_o who_o then_o can_v imagine_v the_o translator_n to_o have_v somuch_a as_o dream_v of_o the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n chap._n v._o concern_v the_o church-government_n in_o the_o north-west_n part_n of_o scotland_n there_o be_v a_o argument_n for_o the_o government_n of_o church_n and_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n draw_v from_o the_o scot_n who_o be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n about_o the_o year_n 200._o as_o be_v think_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o tertullian_n have_v no_o bishop_n among_o they_o but_o be_v rule_v by_o mere_a presbyter_n only_o and_o that_o for_o 〈◊〉_d century_n after_o the_o dissenter_n argument_n ground_v on_o this_o tradition_n be_v more_o at_o large_a thus_o according_a as_o it_o be_v urge_v by_o mr._n baxter_n their_o oracle_n as_o i_o find_v in_o the_o history_n call_v a_o account_n of_o church-government_n etc._n etc._n by_o my_o late_a lord_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n first_o mr._n baxter_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n call_v culdee_n that_o first_o guide_v the_o affair_n of_o religion_n in_o scotland_n long_o before_o the_o come_n of_o palladius_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o bishop_n but_o monk_n and_o presbyter_n second_o that_o these_o culdee_n choose_v some_o few_o among_o themselves_o to_o be_v as_o governor_n to_o the_o rest_n who_o writer_n call_v scotorum_fw-la episcopos_fw-la bishop_n of_o the_o scot_n three_o that_o these_o new_a find_v bishop_n of_o the_o scot_n have_v only_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n about_o which_o he_o mr._n baxter_n will_v not_o contend_v with_o the_o episcopal_a party_n by_o the_o way_n nor_o will_v i_o contend_v about_o the_o name_n bishop_n but_o mr._n baxter_n acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v as_o 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o rest._n and_o here_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v more_o than_o the_o name_n only_o of_o bishop_n four_o that_o afterward_o 〈◊〉_d begin_v a_o high_a sort_n of_o bishop_n but_o the_o culdee_n still_o keep_v up_o the_o great_a part_n against_o he_o five_o that_o columbanus_n his_o monastery_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o hylas_n restore_v the_o culdee_n strength_n and_o the_o monk_n out_o of_o that_o island_n be_v the_o most_o prevail_a clergy_n of_o scotland_n who_o have_v no_o proper_a episcopal_a ordination_n but_o bare_a election_n and_o ordination_n of_o presbyter_n this_o piece_n of_o history_n be_v just_a 〈◊〉_d all_o over_o one_o will_v guess_v it_o be_v eutychius_n his_o mark_n who_o first_o convert_v these_o northern_a britain_n and_o settle_v the_o government_n like_v unto_o that_o at_o 〈◊〉_d but_o against_o all_o this_o i_o have_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o ask_v who_o in_o good_a earnest_n convert_v these_o northern_a britain_n mr._n o._n think_v it_o be_v the_o southern_a britain_n i_o will_v take_v he_o at_o his_o word_n and_o then_o demand_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o most_o reasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o the_o northern_a britain_n do_v with_o the_o faith_n receive_v the_o same_o church-government_n as_o the_o southern_a have_v who_o converted'em_n and_o that_o the_o southern_a britain_n have_v bishop_n among_o they_o from_o the_o beginning_n be_v out_o of_o doubt_n and_o confess_v by_o the_o elder_n and_o messenger_n of_o the_o congregational_a church_n meet_v at_o the_o 〈◊〉_d october_n the_o 12_o 1658._o in_o the_o preface_n of_o their_o declaration_n that_o its_o true_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o public_a and_o open_a profession_n of_o presbytery_n or_o 〈◊〉_d this_o nation_n have_v be_v a_o stranger_n to_o each_o way_n it_o be_v possible_a ever_o since_o it_o have_v be_v christian_n i._n e._n till_o about_o 1640._o it_o be_v without_o all_o doubt_n to_o i_o that_o the_o southern_a britain_n very_o early_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n and_o perhaps_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o by_o st._n paul_n too_o as_o my_o 〈◊〉_d lord_n of_o worcester_n have_v make_v very_o probable_a 1._o both_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o many_o father_n and_o some_o considerable_a conjecture_n of_o 〈◊〉_d own_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o north_n and_o north-west_n part_n of_o britain_n beyond_o edinburgh_n receive_v the_o faith_n before_o columbanus_n settle_v in_o the_o island_n of_o hylas_n or_o jona_n our_o 〈◊〉_d will_v have_v it_o that_o these_o north_n people_n become_v christian_n at_o least_o about_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 200._o and_o from_o that_o time_n until_o 〈◊〉_d come_v among_o they_o be_v govern_v by_o monk_n and_o culdee_n who_o be_v presbyter_n only_o this_o opinion_n be_v ground_v chief_o on_o a_o know_a testimony_n out_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 7._o who_o write_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n have_v then_o 〈◊〉_d unto_o 〈◊〉_d loca_fw-la romanis_n 〈◊〉_d and_o these_o place_n must_v needsbe_fw-mi the_o north-west_n part_n of_o 〈◊〉_d beyond_o edinburgh_n which_o the_o roman_n have_v 〈◊〉_d subdue_v now_o tertullian_n flourish_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n or_o beginning_n of_o the_o three_o ans._n this_o passage_n of_o 〈◊〉_d reach_v not_o the_o point_n it_o can_v be_v hence_o deduce_v what_o be_v the_o government_n of_o that_o church_n suppose_v those_o northern_a part_n be_v thus_o soon_o convert_v 〈◊〉_d may_v have_v be_v 〈◊〉_d up_o there_o for_o any_o thing_n we_o know_v or_o find_v prove_v and_o it_o be_v likely_a it_o be_v so_o if_o as_o mr._n o._n 〈◊〉_d they_o receive_v christianity_n from_o the_o southern_a 〈◊〉_d as_o i_o observe_v before_o but_o let_v we_o look_v more_o narrow_o into_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o some_o part_n belong_v to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d be_v then_o become_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o submit_v their_o 〈◊〉_d unto_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o who_o 〈◊〉_d be_v be_v the_o question_n some_o think_v they_o be_v the_o britain_n next_o beyond_o the_o pict_n wall_n who_o be_v not_o conquer_a by_o the_o roman_n
and_o beside_o be_v small_a and_o inconsiderable_a conversion_n no_o church_n be_v form_v or_o establish_v among_o they_o for_o so_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o place_n cite_v mention_n many_o other_o country_n where_o happy_o some_o few_o scatter_a christian_n live_v though_o no_o church_n be_v regular_o establish_v now_o though_o this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v i_o that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o remote_a north_n and_o north-west_n of_o scotland_n now_o so_o call_v beyond_o edinburgh_n be_v not_o mean_v by_o 〈◊〉_d yet_o foresee_v it_o will_v not_o satisfy_v other_o who_o interest_n and_o cause_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o easy_o to_o be_v persuade_v i_o will_v therefore_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o offer_v my_o own_o thought_n unto_o the_o reader_n consideration_n my_o conjecture_n then_o be_v that_o the_o loca_fw-la britannorum_fw-la romanis_n inaccessa_fw-la refer_v unto_o by_o 〈◊〉_d be_v no_o other_o than_o ireland_n ptolemy_n reckon_v the_o island_n of_o the_o world_n thus_o first_o taprobane_n the_o great_a the_o next_o be_v great_a britain_n otherwise_o 〈◊〉_d albion_n and_o the_o three_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o island_n of_o the_o britain_n call_v ireland_n and_o pliny_n say_v albion_n be_v name_v brittany_n yet_o all_o the_o neighbour_a island_n be_v call_v britanny_n and_o that_o ireland_n of_o old_a time_n be_v inhabit_v by_o britain_n aristotle_n or_o whoever_o 3._o be_v the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n de_fw-fr mundo_fw-la witness_n that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o ocean_n two_o the_o great_a island_n in_o the_o world_n call_v 〈◊〉_d '_z '_z 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d albion_n and_o ireland_n thus_o much_o i_o have_v gather_v from_o mr._n cambden_n i_o shall_v add_v cosm._n one_o of_o my_o own_o collection_n from_o dionysius_n de_fw-la situ_fw-la orbis_n who_o speak_v of_o our_o western_a ocean_n say_v 566._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o then_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o ireland_n be_v mean_v by_o 〈◊〉_d be_v britannorum_fw-la loca_fw-la as_o well_o as_o any_o other_o place_n of_o the_o britain_n since_o it_o be_v well_o know_v the_o roman_n never_o carry_v their_o arm_n nor_o extend_v their_o conquest_n so_o far_o as_o unto_o that_o island_n although_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o place_n be_v sure_a in_o tertullian_n day_n no_o nor_o in_o augustus_n time_n when_o dionysius_n the_o african_a write_v 〈◊〉_d himself_o in_o the_o same_o period_n add_v and_o multarum_fw-la insularum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d many_o island_n unknown_a to_o we_o where_o the_o gospel_n have_v get_v foot_v but_o least_o the_o unwary_a reader_n shall_v think_v these_o very_a word_n overthrow_v my_o opinion_n and_o that_o the_o island_n ireland_n be_v unknown_a to_o 〈◊〉_d can_v be_v mean_v by_o the_o loca_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d inaccessa_fw-la it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o by_o 〈◊〉_d he_o intend_v such_o island_n with_o who_o they_o have_v no_o commerce_n in_o ordinary_a nor_o a_o exact_a account_n of_o 〈◊〉_d that_o they_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o they_o can_v be_v for_o then_o 〈◊〉_d must_v talk_v at_o random_n and_o nonsense_n how_o can_v he_o say_v that_o christianity_n be_v propagate_v in_o these_o island_n if_o they_o be_v altogether_o 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v a_o passage_n in_o archbishop_n 〈◊〉_d i_o must_v not_o 〈◊〉_d over_o 〈◊〉_d neither_o do_v celestine_n employ_v less_o care_n about_o free_v the_o britain_n from_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n a_o bishop_n be_v ordain_v 〈◊〉_d the_o scot_n while_o be_v study_n to_o preserve_v the_o roman_a island_n catholic_n 〈◊〉_d also_o make_v the_o barbarous_a island_n christian_n the_o former_a whereof_o be_v great-britain_n the_o latter_a ireland_n the_o forecited_a word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d '_o which_o vitus_n basinstochius_n 198._o thus_o expound_v and_o thereby_o illustrate_v tertullian_n when_o prosper_n say_v britanny_n doubtless_o 〈◊〉_d call_v the_o roman_a island_n britain_n and_o the_o other_o island_n call_v barbarous_a he_o understand_v to_o be_v ireland_n whither_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v believe_v never_o come_v it_o will_v be_v object_v hence_o that_o therefore_o because_o the_o pope_n be_v here_o say_v to_o have_v send_v a_o bishop_n 〈◊〉_d be_v mean_v and_o by_o he_o make_v ireland_n christian_n ireland_n embrace_v not_o the_o faith_n till_o that_o time_n 〈◊〉_d about_o 430._o by_o consequence_n 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o ireland_n but_o i_o reply_v first_o that_o prosper_n and_o 〈◊〉_d must_v be_v suppose_v to_o speak_v a_o 〈◊〉_d de_fw-fr rome_n as_o believe_v none_o be_v good_a christian_n but_o who_o depend_v on_o the_o pope_n beside_o ireland_n be_v christian_n long_o before_o this_o as_o the_o story_n of_o 〈◊〉_d prove_v but_o second_o it_o may_v with_o reason_n 〈◊〉_d suppose_a that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o ireland_n be_v yet_o unconvert_v or_o three_o the_o scot_n a_o foreign_a people_n 〈◊〉_d and_o barbarous_a have_v more_o 〈◊〉_d invade_v and_o conquer_a they_o and_o withal_o very_o much_o impair_v the_o christian_a religion_n as_o the_o 〈◊〉_d once_o do_v here_o in_o england_n nevertheless_o that_o about_o the_o year_n 430._o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o the_o preach_a of_o 〈◊〉_d or_o rather_o st._n patrick_n be_v restore_v again_o if_o it_o be_v demand_v of_o i_o how_o i_o prove_v that_o ireland_n become_v christian_n before_o 〈◊〉_d i_o reply_v it_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o same_o 〈◊〉_d other_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o north_n and_o north_n west_n of_o the_o now_o scotland_n be_v so_o early_o convert_v that_o be_v by_o 〈◊〉_d '_o testimony_n and_o which_o 〈◊〉_d the_o must_v likely_o conjecture_v must_v now_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o reader_n the_o sum_n be_v if_o 〈◊〉_d may_v as_o well_o speak_v of_o ireland_n as_o of_o any_o other_o place_n here_o be_v then_o no_o proof_n of_o so_o early_a a_o conversion_n in_o the_o utmost_a north_n of_o great_a britain_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o mr._n o._n have_v advance_v in_o this_o controversy_n for_o indeed_o my_o business_n be_v with_o he_o he_o begin_v then_o and_o acquaint_v we_o the_o history_n of_o scotland_n tell_v 〈◊〉_d their_o church_n be_v govern_v 143._o by_o 〈◊〉_d without_o bishop_n for_o above_o 200_o year_n and_o therefore_o have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o 〈◊〉_d in_o confirmation_n hereof_o mr._n o._n cite_v hector_n 〈◊〉_d john_n major_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o indeed_o these_o be_v the_o best_a and_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o only_a witness_n that_o can_v be_v produce_v in_o that_o cause_n except_o the_o invisible_a 〈◊〉_d who_o at_o best_o be_v but_o in_o the_o eleven_o century_n but_o these_o be_v the_o most_o errand_n 〈◊〉_d of_o legend_n as_o ever_o appear_v in_o public_a have_v no_o author_n no_o record_n before_o they_o to_o support_v what_o they_o affirm_v concern_v their_o country_n and_o its_o affair_n thus_o much_o my_o lord_n of_o st._n 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o historical_a account_n have_v object_v against_o these_o and_o other_o such_o fabulous_a historian_n and_o mr._n o._n who_o have_v read_v this_o learned_a bishop_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v urge_v these_o 〈◊〉_d unless_o 〈◊〉_d have_v take_v off_o the_o bishop_n exception_n against_o they_o true_o he_o tell_v we_o archbishop_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o approbation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d e._n 〈◊〉_d p._n 〈◊〉_d 799._o 800._o but_o when_o i_o consult_v archbishop_n 〈◊〉_d i_o find_v he_o indeed_o cite_v these_o author_n page_n 800._o but_o not_o no_o not_o 〈◊〉_d himself_o with_o approbation_n unless_o his_o very_a cite_v they_o must_v 〈◊〉_d take_v as_o a_o approbation_n of_o they_o which_o i_o must_v 〈◊〉_d mr._n o._n be_v his_o 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o say_a archbishop_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o that_o book_n 〈◊〉_d the_o reader_n will_v object_v against_o he_o the_o obscurity_n and_o little_a credit_n of_o many_o of_o his_o author_n ingenuous_o confess_v that_o he_o have_v gather_v together_o a_o 〈◊〉_d of_o all_o manner_n of_o author_n good_a and_o bad_a new_a and_o old_a to_o the_o end_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d historian_n may_v from_o thence_o pick_v what_o seem_v to_o his_o purpose_n and_o probable_a but_o that_o otherwise_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o so_o void_a of_o sense_n 〈◊〉_d to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o monmouth_n or_o hector_n boethius_n or_o any_o other_o of_o the_o low_a form_n as_o 〈◊〉_d of_o 〈◊〉_d thing_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hence_o it_o follow_v that_o archbishop_n 〈◊〉_d cite_v they_o not_o with_o approbation_n especial_o not_o 〈◊〉_d and_o therefore_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o be_v the_o vir_fw-la gregis_fw-la the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o leader_n in_o all_o the_o romantic_a story_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o scotch_a nation_n and_o church_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v hector_n boethius_n the_o last_o of_o the_o three_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o mend_v the_o former_a fordon_n and_o major_a say_v what_o mr._n o._n leave_v out_o palladius_n be_v the_o first_o
dislike_v the_o order_n that_o they_o find_v in_o the_o british_a church_n as_o be_v episcopal_a though_o derive_v from_o the_o monastery_n of_o hy._n to_o this_o mr._n o._n except_v that_o if_o by_o british_a bishop_n be_v mean_v the_o 156._o church_n of_o south_n britain_n it_o be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n as_o we_o observe_v before_o ans._n nothing_o be_v more_o plain_a than_o that_o my_o lord_n bishop_n mean_v the_o church_n of_o south_n britain_n whatever_o mr._n o._n observe_v before_o be_v not_o material_a but_o my_o lord_n bishop_n observation_n be_v manifest_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o if_o the_o roman_n do_v not_o dislike_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n of_o south_n britain_n they_o can_v not_o dislike_v the_o order_n of_o hylas_n because_o the_o south_n britain_n derive_v their_o order_n from_o hylas_n and_o doubtless_o be_v the_o same_o and_o the_o reason_n they_o dislike_v neither_o be_v because_o they_o be_v episcopal_a as_o be_v the_o roman_n and_o all_o the_o world_n beside_o mr._n o._n add_v if_o the_o order_n 〈◊〉_d at_o hylas_n be_v intend_v as_o not_o dislike_v by_o the_o roman_n yet_o say_v he_o the_o roman_n be_v not_o so_o ignorant_a of_o the_o privilege_n of_o abbot_n as_o to_o dislike_v their_o ordination_n which_o be_v allow_v by_o that_o church_n decret_n greg._n abbas_n si_fw-la sit_fw-la presbyter_n confer_v potest_fw-la ordinem_fw-la clericalem_fw-la ans._n ordo_fw-la clericalis_fw-la may_v possible_o here_o 〈◊〉_d neither_o the_o episcopal_a nor_o presbyterial_a nor_o the_o diaconal_a order_n but_o the_o inferior_a order_n only_o such_o as_o the_o subdeacon_n acoluthist_n exorcist_n psalmist_n lector_n and_o doorkeeper_n but_o that_o the_o episcopal_a order_n be_v not_o mean_v be_v to_o i_o past_o dispute_n for_o the_o roman_n never_o allow_v a_o abbot_n presbyter_n to_o ordain_v a_o bishop_n that_o i_o hear_v of_o second_o if_o this_o privilege_n be_v allow_v by_o the_o roman_a pontiff_n to_o the_o presbyter_n abbot_n it_o be_v allow_v to_o such_o of_o they_o only_o who_o it_o be_v likely_a own_v the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a see_n but_o not_o unto_o those_o who_o refuse_v subjection_n to_o it_o as_o do_v the_o abbot_n of_o hylas_n mr._n o._n know_v very_o well_o this_o privilege_n then_o whatever_o it_o be_v can_v not_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o roman_n not_o dislke_a the_o foresay_a order_n three_o the_o decretal_n mention_v be_v make_v or_o put_v together_o by_o gregory_n the_o nine_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n about_o 709_o year_n after_o these_o abbot_n of_o hylas_n almost_o as_o many_o after_o austin_n the_o monk_n and_o therefore_o not_o apposite_o here_o allege_v four_o mr._n o._n seem_v here_o to_o countenance_v presbyterian_a order_n by_o popish_a 〈◊〉_d and_o canonsframe_v in_o the_o dregs_o of_o time_n when_o the_o romish_a corruption_n be_v at_o their_o height_n but_o i_o like_v they_o never_o the_o better_a for_o that_o the_o roman_n be_v more_o excusable_a in_o this_o then_o our_o dissenter_n it_o be_v their_o principle_n that_o all_o church-officer_n derive_v from_o and_o depend_v mere_o upon_o the_o pope_n will._n he_o may_v then_o communicate_v the_o privilege_n to_o who_o he_o will_v even_o to_o a_o deacon_n but_o that_o a_o presbyterian_a dissenter_n shall_v justify_v his_o order_n by_o a_o pope_n decree_n be_v something_o extraordinary_a and_o extravagant_a as_o i_o fancy_n but_o second_o i_o will_v observe_v that_o columba_n a_o presbyter_n himself_o usurp_v or_o receive_v from_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o province_n of_o delried_n a_o dominion_n over_o a_o great_a province_n in_o the_o north-west_n of_o the_o now_o scotland_n over_o the_o monk_n and_o culdee_n if_o any_o such_o be_v yea_o even_o over_o his_o fellow_n presbyter_n themselves_o for_o all_o or_o many_o of_o they_o at_o least_o be_v presbyter_n and_o last_o over_o the_o bishop_n also_o if_o it_o will_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v such_o in_o the_o province_n of_o hy._n beside_o he_o yet_o retain_v a_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o monastery_n of_o dearmuch_o in_o ireland_n which_o himself_o have_v former_o erect_v and_o his_o successor_n over_o many_o more_o monastery_n of_o lesser_a note_n which_o spring_v out_o of_o these_o two_o both_o in_o 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o 〈◊〉_d now_o this_o be_v a_o wonderful_a piece_n of_o antiquity_n to_o justify_v the_o principle_n 4._o and_o practice_n of_o the_o unite_a brethren_n at_o present_a among_o we_o if_o it_o prove_v presbyterian_a ordination_n it_o destroy_v presbyterian_a parity_n unless_o mr._n o._n will_v assert_v that_o the_o monk_n of_o hylas_n be_v equal_a to_o the_o abbot_n and_o that_o every_o monk_n be_v the_o abbot_n in_o his_o turn_n pro_fw-la tempore_fw-la what_o room_n then_o have_v mr._n o._n to_o talk_v of_o bishop_n receive_v their_o power_n from_o king_n rule_v over_o many_o church_n and_o congregation_n exercise_v jurisdiction_n over_o their_o fellow_n presbyter_n as_o he_o think_v and_o that_o for_o life_n too_o all_o this_o do_v columba_n and_o his_o successor_n who_o be_v pretend_v by_o mr._n baxter_n to_o have_v restore_v the_o culdee_n or_o presbyter_n strength_n against_o the_o encroachment_n of_o palladius_n but_o all_o this_o while_n the_o tyrant_n only_o be_v change_v not_o the_o tyranny_n the_o name_n alter_v not_o the_o thing_n instead_o of_o palladius_n the_o culdee_n and_o monk_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o columba_n and_o in_o the_o place_n of_o a_o bishop_n be_v set_v up_o a_o archpresbyter_n moreover_o i_o will_v ask_v whether_o in_o the_o suppose_a ordination_n at_o hylas_n by_o presbyter_n the_o monk-presbyter_n can_v or_o do_v ordain_v without_o the_o abbot-presbyter_n if_o not_o as_o i_o believe_v all_o will_n and_o must_v grant_v our_o unite_a brother_n will_v find_v little_a relief_n from_o this_o rare_a instance_n of_o presbyterian_a parity_n and_o ordination_n i_o shall_v here_o have_v conclude_v this_o chapter_n but_o mr._n o._n in_o the_o midst_n of_o this_o controversy_n have_v interweave_v a_o invidious_a reflection_n upon_o episcopacy_n and_o assert_v that_o the_o hierarchy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o 149._o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v their_o platform_n from_o the_o heathen_a who_o have_v their_o flamen_n and_o arch-flaman_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o ans._n 1._o if_o the_o heathen_n have_v sundry_a officer_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o their_o idolatrous_a religion_n subordinate_a to_o one_o another_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v the_o christian_n take_v it_o from_o they_o why_o not_o from_o the_o jewish_a hierarchy_n his_o belove_a hilarius_n sardus_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n or_o why_o may_v it_o not_o not_o be_v think_v a_o piece_n of_o natural_a religion_n wherein_o the_o patriarch_n jew_n gentile_n all_o agree_n but_o let_v we_o see_v how_o he_o attempt_v to_o make_v good_a this_o reflection_n of_o the_o christian_n derive_v their_o hierarchy_n 〈◊〉_d the_o heathen_a he_o ground_n it_o on_o the_o epistle_n of_o julian_n to_o arsacius_n the_o gentile_n chief-priest_n in_o galatia_n and_o after_o the_o citation_n of_o a_o scrap_n out_o of_o eusebius_n which_o i_o do_v not_o find_v in_o the_o place_n direct_v to_o cry_v out_o here_o be_v a_o precedent_n for_o bishop_n intermeddle_v with_o state_n affair_n whereas_o any_o one_o may_v know_v that_o will_v but_o read_v or_o understand_v that_o epistle_n which_o mr._n o._n never_o do_v i_o preceive_v that_o it_o be_v entire_o spend_v about_o religious_a matter_n and_o direct_v how_o arsacius_n the_o chief_a priest_n shall_v behave_v himself_o in_o govern_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o gentile_a religion_n thus_o we_o be_v wont_n to_o be_v teaze_v by_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o understand_v what_o they_o say_v who_o so_o they_o may_v cast_v dirt_n upon_o we_o care_v not_o how_o ignorant_o and_o false_o they_o do_v it_o but_o to_o let_v this_o pass_v the_o question_n here_o be_v whether_o the_o christian_n derive_v their_o form_n of_o church_n government_n by_o bishop_n from_o the_o gentile_n or_o the_o gentile_n from_o they_o this_o latter_a i_o undertake_v to_o make_v out_o first_o from_o the_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o argue_v for_o the_o divine_a authority_n of_o bishop_n as_o be_v borrow_v from_o the_o levitical_a high_a priest_n priest_n and_o levite_n all_o the_o world_n know_v this_o i_o need_v not_o bring_v forth_o 〈◊〉_d testimony_n even_o mr._n oh_o so_fw-mi oft_o mention_v hilary_n be_v one_o but_o of_o this_o i_o have_v speak_v before_o second_o although_o the_o druid_n according_a to_o caesar_n have_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o government_n among_o they_o yet_o in_o the_o east_n where_o episcopacy_n be_v first_o establish_v the_o gentile_n have_v no_o such_o government_n as_o appear_v from_o what_o eusebius_n have_v note_v of_o maximinus_n 4._o the_o heathen_a emperor_n who_o observe_v the_o way_n of_o church_n government_n
limit_a district_n and_o even_o ordain_v presbyter_n and_o deacon_n when_o express_o delegated_a thereto_o by_o the_o diocesan_n that_o they_o refide_v in_o some_o country_n village_n where_o their_o ordinary_a and_o constant_a work_n be_v no_o other_o than_o of_o presbyter_n and_o so_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o diocesan_n presbyter_n which_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n prejudice_v their_o episcopal_a character_n one_o may_v be_v a_o bishop_n yet_o without_o a_o diocese_n as_o one_o may_v be_v a_o presbyter_n without_o a_o title_n or_o parish_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n think_v fit_a to_o put_v a_o end_n unto_o this_o order_n so_o do_v the_o roman_n and_o spanish_a church_n as_o also_o the_o english_a haply_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o archdeacon_n may_v have_v the_o title_n of_o chorepiscopi_fw-la for_o some_o while_n continue_v to_o they_o be_v substitute_v in_o their_o room_n but_o this_o be_v no_o proof_n that_o they_o be_v presbyter_n at_o their_o first_o institution_n when_o the_o real_a episcopal_a character_n be_v 〈◊〉_d on_o they_o though_o no_o diocese_n be_v yet_o actual_o allot_v they_o this_o be_v what_o i_o think_v needful_a and_o enough_o to_o be_v offer_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o difficulty_n start_v about_o the_o chorepiscopi_fw-la as_o for_o that_o epistle_n to_o 〈◊〉_d it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o note_v that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v account_v spurious_a as_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o bellarmin_n himself_o who_o judgement_n be_v ejus_fw-la scripta_fw-la non_fw-la extant_a exceptis_fw-la scrip._n paucis_fw-la epistolis_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sun_n inter_v epistold_n s._n hieronymi_n aliique_fw-la in_o hiftorid_a 〈◊〉_d l._n 2._o c._n 22._o l._n 5._o c._n 10._o 11._o the_o rest_n eccles._n therefore_o and_o this_o in_o particular_a be_v apocryphal_a it_o be_v possible_o counterfeit_v by_o some_o that_o live_v after_o the_o council_n of_o hispalis_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a agreement_n between_o this_o epistle_n and_o that_o seven_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n as_o who_o ever_o will_v read_v they_o must_v confess_v we_o shall_v not_o need_v therefore_o to_o be_v concern_v at_o any_o thing_n bring_v against_o we_o out_o of_o this_o connterfeit_a epistle_n chap._n ix_o of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a mro._n as_o if_o all_o antiquity_n be_v on_o his_o side_n omit_v not_o to_o argue_v even_o from_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a its_o self_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o power_n of_o presbyter_n ordain_v which_o be_v a_o discovery_n so_o new_a and_o surprise_v that_o one_o will_v 〈◊〉_d the_o whole_a chriftian_a church_n have_v be_v blind_a above_o these_o 1300._o year_n last_o paft_n till_o he_o with_o the_o help_n of_o mr._n baxter_n have_v be_v please_v to_o open_v all_o our_o eye_n at_o last_o and_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a decree_v 135._o concern_v the_o presbyter_n ordain_v by_o melitius_fw-la at_o 〈◊〉_d as_o follow_v he_o autem_fw-la qui_fw-la dei_fw-la gratia_n &_o nostris_fw-la lege_fw-la vestris_fw-la precibus_fw-la adjuti_fw-la ad_fw-la 〈◊〉_d scbisma_n deflexisse_fw-la compersi_fw-la sunt_fw-la sed_fw-la se_fw-la intra_fw-la catholica_fw-la &_o apostolicae_fw-la 〈◊〉_d fine_n ab_fw-la erroris_fw-la labe_fw-la vacuos_fw-la continuerint_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d tum_fw-la ministros_fw-la 〈◊〉_d &c_n &c_n mr._n o._n have_v take_v this_o passage_n out_o of_o mr._n baxter_n and_o he_o out_o of_o some_o translator_n that_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o understand_v the_o historian_n aright_o the_o word_n be_v part_n of_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n wherein_o they_o give_v a_o account_n to_o that_o church_n of_o what_o have_v be_v propound_v and_o examine_v in_o the_o synod_n and_o what_o have_v be_v decree_v and_o confirm_v therein_o as_o first_o that_o the_o impiety_n 9_o of_o arrius_n and_o his_o accomplice_n have_v be_v bring_v into_o question_n and_o condemn_v etc._n etc._n that_o as_o for_o melitius_fw-la it_o please_v the_o synod_n to_o deal_v more_o gentle_o with_o he_o than_o with_o arrius_n viz._n that_o he_o shall_v remain_v in_o his_o own_o city_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v have_v no_o power_n to_o ordain_v or_o to_o propose_v the_o name_n of_o the_o candidate_n to_o the_o holy_a function_n only_o he_o may_v retain_v the_o bare_a title_n of_o his_o honour_n that_o be_v of_o bishop_n that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v constitute_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o he_o be_v first_o confirm_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o a_o more_o solemn_a and_o religious_a imposition_n of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o join_v in_o matter_n proper_o belong_v to_o they_o but_o that_o until_o they_o have_v obtain_v their_o honour_n and_o ministry_n again_o they_o shall_v be_v second_o unto_o all_o those_o who_o in_o every_o diocese_n and_o church_n have_v be_v before_o propose_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o most_o belove_a colleague_n alexander_n and_o moreover_o shall_v have_v no_o power_n to_o propound_v the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o be_v subject_a to_o alexander_n nor_o in_o short_a to_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o alexandria_n this_o be_v all_o the_o nicene_n synod_n write_v concern_v the_o melitian_n or_o those_o who_o have_v be_v constitute_v and_o ordain_v by_o melitius_fw-la here_o be_v not_o a_o syllable_n of_o presbyter_n or_o of_o ordain_v minister_n the_o passage_n may_v as_o well_o and_o be_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d of_o bishop_n and_o of_o ordain_v bishop_n but_o for_o the_o more_o through_o understand_v it_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o melitius_fw-la whilst_o peter_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n have_v be_v bishop_n of_o lycus_n a_o city_n in_o egypt_n subject_n to_o the_o say_a patriarch_n that_o during_o the_o persecution_n under_o maximinus_n peter_n abscond_v melitius_fw-la have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o constitute_v or_o ordain_v bishop_n 24._o which_o belong_v unto_o the_o patriarch_n to_o do_v it_o be_v not_o indeed_o doubt_v but_o that_o he_o ordain_v presbyter_n and_o deacon_n also_o nevertheless_o his_o first_o and_o principal_a crime_n as_o i_o believe_v be_v his_o constitute_n or_o ordain_v bishop_n which_o be_v a_o manifest_a invasion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n right_a and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d constitute_v and_o ordain_v bishop_n be_v prove_v by_o valesius_fw-la locum_fw-la out_o of_o epiphanius_n nay_o the_o say_v learned_a annotator_n evince_n that_o melitius_fw-la constitute_v or_o ordain_v twenty_o eight_o bishop_n beside_o five_o presbyter_n and_o three_o deacon_n as_o he_o gather_v from_o the_o second_o apology_n of_o athanasius_n against_o the_o arrian_n from_o whence_o he_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o affirm_v that_o socrates_n in_o this_o place_n speak_v chief_o of_o bishop_n constitute_v or_o ordain_v by_o 〈◊〉_d yet_o so_o as_o that_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n also_o be_v 〈◊〉_d by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o if_o the_o nicene_n father_n hide_v herein_o decree_v nothing_o against_o the_o melitian_n 〈◊〉_d they_o have_v leave_v their_o work_n very_o lame_a and_o imperfect_a beside_o 〈◊〉_d become_v schismatical_a not_o by_o ordain_v presbyter_n but_o by_o ordain_v bishop_n hence_o sozomen_n observe_v that_o melitius_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d supra_fw-la have_v usurp_v the_o power_n of_o ordain_v which_o do_v not_o all_o belong_v unto_o he_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v who_o why_o not_o bishop_n for_o till_o by_o this_o mean_v he_o be_v fall_v into_o 〈◊〉_d he_o have_v certain_o as_o bishop_n power_n to_o 〈◊〉_d priest_n and_o deacon_n but_o not_o of_o ordain_v or_o 〈◊〉_d bishop_n without_o the_o 〈◊〉_d leave_v and_o this_o be_v i_o suppose_v if_o not_o his_o only_a fault_n yet_o his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wherefore_o when_o the_o nicene_n father_n decree_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d who_o have_v be_v constitute_v and_o ordain_v by_o 〈◊〉_d may_v not_o intermeddle_v in_o the_o constitute_n or_o ordain_v other_o until_o themselves_o have_v be_v confirm_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o a_o more_o solemn_a imposition_n of_o hand_n they_o must_v thereby_o mean_v that_o the_o melitian_n bishop_n be_v ordain_v schismatical_o be_v suspend_v from_o ordain_v until_o they_o have_v be_v confirm_v by_o the_o patriarch_n and_o some_o of_o the_o egyptian_a bishop_n subject_a to_o he_o and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o the_o synod_n declare_v concern_v the_o melitian_n but_o neither_o mr._n o._n nor_o mr._n baxter_n for_o any_o thing_n i_o can_v see_v in_o the_o plea_n have_v take_v any_o notice_n of_o this_o passage_n 〈◊〉_d whereof_o we_o be_v amuse_v with_o something_o less_o pertinent_a to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n as_o i_o be_o now_o about_o to_o show_v for_o the_o nicene_n father_n go_v on_o in_o that_o epistle_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o alexandrian_n that_o be_v such_o as_o have_v not_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o alexander_n the_o
patriarch_n nor_o have_v ever_o adhere_v to_o melitius_fw-la they_o thus_o then_o far_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n concern_v these_o latter_a and_o regular_a clergy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o through_o your_o prayer_n have_v be_v find_v in_o no_o schism_n but_o have_v ever_o stand_v firm_a and_o unmoveable_a in_o the_o catholic_n church_n it_o please_v the_o holy_a synod_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v power_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o point_v out_o and_o to_o give_v up_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worthy_a to_o be_v of_o the_o clergy_n and_o in_o short_a to_o do_v all_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n and_o constitution_n which_o be_v the_o passage_n misrepresent_v by_o mr._n o._n and_o mr._n baxter_n wherein_o the_o synod_n confirm_v to_o they_o their_o ancient_a right_n and_o privilege_n have_v give_v i_o hope_v a_o exact_a account_n of_o this_o latter_a part_n of_o that_o epistle_n let_v we_o now_o see_v whether_o mr._n baxter_n or_o mr._n o._n have_v do_v so_o to_o which_o end_n i_o observe_v that_o here_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o presbyter_n at_o least_o not_o of_o presbyter_n ordain_v and_o 〈◊〉_d of_o all_o of_o presbyter_n who_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o melitius_fw-la nor_o last_o which_o be_v the_o thing_n mr._n o._n aim_v at_o of_o presbyter_n ordain_v minister_n 1._o they_o speak_v not_o of_o presbyter_n that_o be_v not_o in_o particular_a and_o express_o of_o they_o alone_o as_o be_v manifeft_v to_o any_o one_o that_o have_v his_o eye_n in_o his_o head_n but_o only_o in_o general_n of_o such_o as_o have_v not_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o melitian_n schism_n these_o sure_o must_v be_v bishop_n as_o well_o as_o presbyter_n or_o deacon_n the_o truth_n be_v they_o include_v all_o the_o three_o order_n and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n in_o this_o whole_a epistle_n they_o name_v no_o one_o of_o they_o express_o mean_v to_o confirm_v they_o all_o as_o well_o bishop_n as_o presbyter_n that_o have_v stick_v close_o to_o alexander_n in_o their_o ancient_n respective_a power_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 2._o much_o more_o they_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o ordain_v power_n of_o presbyter_n mr._n o._n at_o least_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v so_o for_o what_o then_o will_v become_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o father_n 〈◊〉_d who_o assert_n that_o alexander_n or_o the_o nicene_n council_n first_o deprive_v they_o of_o it_o what_o do_v this_o synod_n or_o alexander_n both_o deprive_v they_o of_o it_o and_o confirm_v it_o to_o they_o that_o can_v be_v either_o then_o eutychius_n be_v out_o in_o his_o story_n or_o mr._n o._n be_v a_o little_a mistake_v about_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o nicene_n father_n beside_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v not_o 〈◊〉_d to_o ordain_v but_o the_o 〈◊〉_d as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o one_o word_n to_o put_v up_o the_o name_n of_o the_o candidate_n for_o holy_a order_n and_o sozomen_n in_o his_o account_n of_o this_o fact_n use_v that_o single_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o choose_v socrates_n express_v it_o in_o two_o word_n as_o valesius_fw-la have_v observe_v exegetical_a of_o one_o another_o it_o be_v usual_a for_o author_n to_o embellish_v their_o write_n and_o give_v they_o a_o grateful_a emphasis_n by_o a_o variety_n and_o redundancy_n of_o expression_n no_o body_n at_o this_o diftance_n of_o time_n can_v tell_v all_o the_o custom_n of_o this_o church_n and_o what_o honorary_a 〈◊〉_d the_o presbyter_n may_v have_v at_o the_o public_a 〈◊〉_d however_o this_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o to_o be_v expound_v ordain_v and_o yet_o admit_v that_o it_o signify_v so_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o understand_v the_o passage_n of_o presbyter_n ordain_v it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v presume_v to_o be_v intend_v of_o bishop_n ordain_v there_o be_v no_o circumstance_n that_o limit_n the_o sense_n unto_o presbyter_n and_o as_o for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o word_n be_v speak_v of_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v ordain_v and_o not_o of_o the_o ordainer_n and_o may_v as_o well_o be_v take_v to_o mean_v such_o as_o be_v think_v worthy_a to_o be_v bishop_n as_o those_o who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d worthy_a to_o 〈◊〉_d make_v presbyter_n for_o in_o the_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a writer_n we_o read_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o least_o of_o all_o three_o do_v the_o nicene_n father_n speak_v here_o of_o the_o melitian_n presbyter_n because_o the_o melitian_n have_v not_o according_a to_o the_o character_n here_o give_v of_o these_o person_n stand_v firm_a and_o unmoveable_a in_o the_o catholic_n 〈◊〉_d but_o have_v be_v engage_v in_o the_o melitian_n schism_n nor_o 4._o do_v the_o synod_n speak_v of_o ordain_v minister_n if_o by_o minister_n our_o adversary_n understand_v presbyter_n which_o title_n they_o seem_v at_o this_o day_n to_o affect_v and_o usurp_v to_o themselves_o though_o it_o general_o denote_v all_o the_o three_o order_n these_o four_o mistake_n have_v mr._n o._n commit_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o account_n of_o the_o nicene_n synod_n before_o i_o proceed_v to_o consider_v what_o he_o far_o advance_v on_o this_o occasion_n i_o will_v only_o note_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n have_v power_n over_o the_o bishop_n and_o whole_a church_n of_o egypt_n with_o its_o appendage_n long_o before_o the_o synod_n of_o nice_a that_o they_o have_v then_o power_n over_o these_o church_n appear_v plain_o from_o this_o epistle_n which_o in_o several_a place_n speak_v of_o they_o as_o subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o the_o alexandrian_a patriarch_n have_v power_n over_o they_o before_o the_o patriarch_n alexander_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o melitian_n schism_n which_o have_v not_o be_v a_o sinful_a schism_n if_o peter_n and_o 〈◊〉_d alexander_n predecessor_n have_v not_o have_v jurisdiction_n over_o they_o that_o this_o power_n of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v very_o ancient_a be_v also_o manifest_a from_o the_o 6_o canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n which_o begin_v thus_o let_v the_o ancient_a custom_n obtain_v which_o be_v in_o egypt_n libya_n and_o pentapolis_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v power_n over_o all_o these_o province_n which_o show_v last_o the_o extent_n of_o their_o power_n through_o 〈◊〉_d libya_n and_o 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o be_v long_o before_o alexander_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o nice_a yea_o before_o peter_n and_o achillas_n thus_o much_o be_v say_v for_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o that_o letter_n of_o the_o nicence_n father_n let_v we_o now_o proceed_v to_o examine_v what_o mr._n o._n have_v infer_v from_o the_o last_o mention_v passage_n according_a to_o mr._n baxter_n lamentable_a translation_n of_o it_o mr._n o._n argue_v if_o any_o say_v the_o meaning_n be_v that_o these_o presbyter_n shall_v ordain_v and_o govern_v with_o bishop_n but_o not_o with_o out_o they_o it_o be_v grant_v for_o the_o decree_n refer_v to_o the_o ecclesiastica_fw-la instituta_fw-la but_o this_o show_v that_o ordination_n belong_v to_o the_o presbyter_n office_n and_o consequent_o be_v no_o nullity_n though_o a_o irregularity_n as_o to_o the_o canon_n when_o it_o be_v do_v by_o they_o alone_o his_o meaning_n be_v as_o i_o take_v he_o that_o presbyter_n have_v a_o inherent_a and_o intrinsic_a power_n to_o ordain_v but_o that_o the_o nicene_n father_n have_v by_o their_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n restrain_v that_o power_n so_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v exert_v but_o with_o the_o bishop_n that_o when_o the_o presbyter_n do_v ordain_v without_o bishop_n it_o be_v only_o a_o irregularity_n 〈◊〉_d breach_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n not_o a_o nullity_n but_o to_o this_o i_o reply_v 1._o that_o the_o nicence_n father_n as_o have_v already_o be_v observe_v speak_v not_o of_o presbyter_n only_o but_o of_o all_o the_o three_o order_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n who_o be_v hereby_o every_o one_o of_o they_o allow_v to_o do_v what_o proper_o belong_v to_o their_o own_o order_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n and_o constitution_n of_o that_o church_n 2._o that_o therefore_o suppose_v their_o meaning_n to_o be_v what_o mr._n o._n will_v have_v it_o that_o presbyter_n in_o particular_a according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n shall_v ordain_v with_o the_o bishop_n and_o not_o without_o they_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n alone_o without_o bishop_n be_v vallid_a and_o only_o a_o irregularity_n because_o it_o may_v with_o as_o good_a reason_n be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o the_o presbyter_n power_n to_o ordain_v with_o the_o bishop_n belong_v to_o
collector_n of_o they_o will_v have_v omit_v so_o important_a a_o decree_n as_o this_o whereon_o so_o many_o of_o their_o other_o canon_n be_v build_v as_o on_o a_o foundation_n jerom_n toto_fw-la orbe_n decretum_fw-la est_fw-la must_v then_o imply_v that_o episcopacy_n be_v a_o apostolical_a constitution_n 2._o the_o same_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d from_o those_o word_n remedium_fw-la schismatis_fw-la &_o episcopum_fw-la nominabant_fw-la in_o jerom_n epistle_n to_o evagrius_n the_o remedy_n then_o against_o schism_n must_v be_v as_o ancient_a as_o the_o precedent_n who_o according_a to_o jerom_n be_v call_v bishop_n now_o they_o be_v style_v bishop_n before_o ignatius_n be_v martyr_a as_o abundant_o appear_v in_o his_o epistle_n therefore_o this_o remedy_n against_o schism_n be_v divise_v in_o the_o apostolic_a age_n except_o any_o one_o will_v affirm_v that_o ignatius_n and_o all_o the_o other_o follower_n disciple_n fellow-labourer_n and_o fellow-soldier_n of_o the_o apostle_n who_o give_v testimony_n to_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n even_o unto_o blood_n prepare_v this_o new_a remedy_n against_o schism_n so_o soon_o as_o the_o apostle_n st._n john_n eye_n be_v shut_v and_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o set_v up_o a_o government_n in_o the_o church_n which_o the_o apostle_n be_v altogether_o stranger_n to_o as_o our_o adversary_n suppose_v 3._o jerom._n witness_v over_o and_o over_o again_o that_o bishop_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n whilst_o the_o apostle_n live_v and_o flourish_v upon_o those_o word_n quae_fw-la est_fw-la in_o to_o per_fw-la impositionem_fw-la manuum_fw-la mearum_fw-la he_o 6._o thus_o gloss_n scilicet_fw-la ad_fw-la episcopatum_fw-la upon_o those_o other_o word_n cum_fw-la episcopis_fw-la &_o diaconis_fw-la he_o thus_o comment_v hic_fw-la episcopos_fw-la presbyteros_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la non_fw-la enim_fw-la in_o una_fw-la urbe_fw-la plures_fw-la episcopi_fw-la esse_fw-la potuissent_fw-la 4._o intimate_v that_o though_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o in_o 3._o that_o place_n yet_o there_o be_v then_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o bishop_n of_o who_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o in_o a_o city_n now_o jerom_n here_o must_v of_o necessity_n speak_v of_o the_o apostle_n day_n else_o his_o comment_n have_v be_v altogether_o vain_a and_o absurd_a for_o to_o expound_v st._n paul_n 〈◊〉_d by_o a_o usage_n which_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o church_n long_o after_o be_v senseless_a beside_o he_o think_v epaphroditus_n be_v at_o that_o time_n bishop_n of_o philippi_n as_o be_v plain_o employ_v when_o he_o gloss_n on_o the_o other_o passage_n in_o this_o epistle_n epaphroditum_fw-la commilitonem_fw-la meum_fw-la commilito_fw-la propter_fw-la honorem_fw-la quia_fw-la &_o ipse_fw-la acceperat_fw-la in_o illis_fw-la apostolatus_fw-la officium_fw-la epaphroditus_n then_o be_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o philippian_n according_a to_o jerom_n that_o be_v in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a language_n he_o be_v their_o bishop_n again_o whereas_o jerom_n question_n archippus_n to_o have_v be_v a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o coloss._n ch_n 4._o 17._o yet_o elsewhere_o he_o put_v the_o question_n to_o himself_o quid_fw-la est_fw-la ministerium_fw-la 3._o quod_fw-la archippus_n accepit_fw-la a_o domino_fw-la and_o answer_n legimus_fw-la &_o archippo_n commilitoni_fw-la nostro_fw-la exquo_fw-la puto_fw-la aut_fw-la episcopum_fw-la eum_fw-la fuisse_fw-la colossensis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la aut_fw-la si_fw-la ita_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la etc._n etc._n hereby_o though_o not_o positive_o assert_v he_o the_o bishop_n of_o coloss_n yet_o imply_v plain_o by_o the_o disjunctive_a there_o be_v bishop_n in_o those_o day_n moreover_o jerom_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n reckon_v up_o james_n make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o simeon_n after_o he_o timothy_n of_o ephesus_n titus_n of_o crete_n by_o paul_n and_o polycarp_n of_o smyrna_n by_o john_n on_o the_o 45_o psalm_n he_o thus_o speak_v constituit_fw-la christus_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la finibus_fw-la mundi_fw-la principes_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la i._n e._n episcopos_fw-la and_o that_o by_o prince_n he_o here_o mean_v single_a supreme_a governor_n of_o church_n appear_v from_o his_o comment_n on_o the_o 1_o st_z of_o titus_n where_o he_o have_v this_o observation_n that_o paul_n be_v then_o form_v a_o prince_n of_o the_o church_n of_o crete_n this_o institution_n then_o be_v by_o jerom_n attribute_v unto_o christ_n himself_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o do_v at_o least_o by_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ._n last_o jerom_n note_n galatas_fw-la that_o all_o who_o see_v the_o lord_n and_o preach_v the_o gospel_n be_v call_v apostle_n paulatim_fw-la vero_fw-la tempore_fw-la procedente_fw-la other_o also_o be_v ordain_v apostle_n by_o they_o who_o the_o lord_n have_v choose_v as_o epaphroditus_n we_o can_v understand_v no_o less_o by_o ordain_v apostle_n here_o than_o those_o who_o be_v set_v over_o church_n to_o rule_v they_o call_v afterward_o bishop_n and_o the_o paulatim_fw-la here_o being_n to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o apostle_n time_n will_v let_v we_o in_o to_o the_o understanding_n jerom_n paulatim_fw-la and_o his_fw-la postquam_fw-la in_o his_o commentary_n on_o 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o the_o decree_n there_o speak_v of_o be_v put_v in_o execution_n by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o but_o by_o degree_n if_o then_o epaphroditus_n be_v bishop_n of_o philippi_n archippus_n of_o coloss_n james_n of_o jerusalem_n timothy_n of_o ephesus_n and_o titus_n bishop_n and_o prince_n of_o crete_n polycarp_n of_o smyrna_n and_o in_o a_o word_n if_o there_o be_v bishop_n and_o prince_n appoint_v by_o christ_n in_o all_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n and_o all_o whilst_o paul_n be_v alive_a in_o the_o opinion_n of_o jerom_n than_o jerom_n toto_fw-la orbe_n 〈◊〉_d est_fw-la be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o apostolical_a constitution_n 4._o the_o occasion_n of_o set_v up_o one_o above_o the_o 〈◊〉_d to_o take_v the_o care_n and_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n of_o necessity_n imply_v that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o institute_v episcopacy_n it_o be_v according_a to_o jerom_n the_o corinthian_a schisiu_n and_o yet_o more_o particular_o because_o our_o 〈◊〉_d contend_v that_o jerom_n only_o allude_v to_o the_o corinthian_a schism_n not_o that_o that_o schism_n in_o particular_a be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o decree_n which_o be_v but_o mere_a 〈◊〉_d at_o best_a i_o far_a note_n the_o schism_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o decree_n be_v according_a to_o jerom_n found_v on_o such_o a_o principle_n and_o pretence_n as_o be_v not_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o any_o other_o church_n than_o that_o of_o corimh_o nor_o in_o any_o other_o age_n than_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n the_o pretence_n as_o jerom_n believe_v be_v posiquam_fw-la unusquisq_fw-la eos_fw-la quos_fw-la baptizaverat_fw-la suos_fw-la esse_fw-la putabat_fw-la non_fw-la christi_fw-la etc._n etc._n allude_v to_o the_o 1_o cor._n 1._o 13_o 14._o 15._o if_o then_o the_o toto_fw-la orb_n decretum_fw-la be_v occasion_v by_o the_o corinthian_a schism_n which_o in_o jerom_n judgement_n spring_v from_o that_o false_a and_o foolish_a principle_n that_o every_o minister_n may_v challenge_v to_o himself_o all_o those_o christian_n who_o he_o have_v baptise_a to_o be_v member_n of_o his_o own_o separate_a congregation_n the_o remedy_n against_o this_o disease_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v confess_v to_o have_v commence_v soon_o after_o this_o corinthian_a schism_n and_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o apostle_n day_n 5._o jerom_n instance_v in_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n confirm_v what_o i_o be_o prove_v viz._n that_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v in_o the_o apostle_n day_n evag._n a_o marco_n evangelista_n usque_fw-la ad_fw-la heraclam_fw-la presbyteri_fw-la unum_fw-la ex_fw-la se_fw-la electum_fw-la &_o excelsiori_fw-la gradu_fw-la collocatum_fw-la episcopum_fw-la nominabant_fw-la here_o we_o have_v a_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n name_n and_o thing_n acknowledge_v by_o jerom_n from_o mark_n the_o evangelist_n therefore_o jerom_n must_v have_v believe_v the_o 〈◊〉_d orbe_n decretum_fw-la est_fw-la happen_v in_o the_o apostle_n day_n since_o many_o of_o they_o survive_v st._n mark_n 6._o the_o character_n and_o commendation_n jerom_n give_v of_o this_o institution_n of_o bishop_n i_o observe_v before_o what_o he_o have_v write_v on_o the_o 45_o psal._n constituit_fw-la christus_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la mundi_fw-la finibus_fw-la principes_fw-la 〈◊〉_d if_o then_o it_o be_v a_o institution_n of_o christ_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v at_o least_o apostolical_a so_o he_o call_v it_o ut_fw-la sciamus_fw-la traditiones_fw-la apostolicas_fw-la sumptas_fw-la de_fw-la veteri_fw-la testamento_fw-la the_o apostolical_a tradition_n or_o institution_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o that_o episcopacy_n and_o the_o three_o distinct_a order_n of_o church_n officer_n bishop_n presbyter_n and_o deacon_n 〈◊〉_d include_v yea_o principal_o mean_v here_o by_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n be_v evident_a from_o what_o follow_v quod_fw-la aaron_n &_o silij_fw-la ejus_fw-la atque_fw-la levitae_fw-la in_o templo_fw-la fuerunt_fw-la 〈◊〉_d sibi_fw-la episcopi_fw-la presbyteri_fw-la &_o diaconi_fw-la vindicent_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la
have_v admit_v that_o the_o presbyter_n of_o alexandria_n choose_v their_o patriarch_n and_o then_o mr._n o._n argue_v ibid._n that_o jerom_n make_v this_o a_o argument_n of_o the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n ans._n whatever_o may_v be_v infer_v from_o jerom_n i_o be_o very_o sure_a this_o be_v no_o good_a argument_n for_o the_o identity_n and_o equality_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n for_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o ordinary_a deacon_n be_v not_o the_o same_o nor_o equal_a to_o archdeacon_n nor_o the_o army_n to_o the_o emperor_n as_o i_o have_v occasional_o observe_v elsewhere_o although_o the_o deacon_n choose_v their_o archdeacon_n and_o the_o army_n set_v up_o the_o emperor_n for_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v a_o archdeacon_n choose_v or_o a_o general_n if_o they_o be_v but_o still_o equal_a to_o the_o army_n and_o to_o the_o deacon_n if_o they_o have_v no_o power_n over_o they_o there_o be_v a_o memorable_a story_n to_o our_o purpose_n of_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n he_o have_v be_v choose_v emperor_n by_o the_o army_n the_o 〈◊〉_d soldier_n afterward_o demand_v of_o he_o to_o choose_v and_o receive_v a_o partner_n in_o the_o government_n to_o which_o he_o reply_v it_o be_v in_o your_o choice_n fellow_n soldier_n whether_o you_o will_v choose_v i_o emperor_n or_o not_o but_o since_o you_o have_v choose_v i_o what_o you_o require_v be_v in_o my_o power_n not_o you_o and_o you_o ought_v to_o rest_v content_v as_o good_a subject_n but_o to_o return_v unto_o jerom._n i_o have_v show_v before_o out_o of_o he_o that_o the_o apostle_n make_v bishop_n what_o then_o be_v become_v of_o this_o argument_n for_o parity_n in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n except_o alexandria_n but_o if_o jerom_n contradict_v himself_o past_o all_o relief_n i_o can_v help_v it_o yet_o again_o why_o may_v not_o one_o imagine_v that_o jerom_n principal_a aim_n be_v to_o maintain_v the_o honour_n of_o presbyter_n above_o deacon_n he_o note_v that_o at_o alexandria_n the_o bishop_n be_v choose_v not_o out_o of_o the_o deacon_n but_o unum_fw-la ex_fw-la se_fw-la viz._n out_o of_o the_o presbyter_n ay_o but_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o jerom_n in_o this_o epistle_n design_v to_o prove_v that_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v at_o first_o the_o same_o and_o that_o to_o other_o argument_n for_o their_o identity_n he_o subjoin_v this_o story_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n i_o reply_v not_o so_o if_o mr._n o._n will_v allow_v i_o to_o reconcile_v jerom_n with_o himself_o i_o be_o not_o indeed_o able_a to_o account_v for_o jerom_n when_o he_o prove_v the_o identity_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n from_o sundry_a place_n of_o scripture_n the_o epistle_n of_o peter_n and_o paul_n and_o st._n john_n and_o yet_o give_v we_o a_o catalogue_n of_o several_a bishop_n in_o that_o time_n but_o this_o i_o say_v jerom_n after_o he_o have_v advance_v the_o honour_n of_o presbyter_n above_o deacon_n in_o that_o epistle_n to_o evagrius_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v the_o same_o he_o proceed_v to_o argue_v from_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n that_o there_o even_o to_o heraclas_n and_o dionysius_n for_o 200_o year_n the_o bishop_n be_v choose_v out_o of_o the_o presbyter_n not_o out_o of_o the_o deacon_n which_o observation_n be_v not_o design_v to_o prove_v the_o presbyterian_a identity_n nor_o the_o parity_n but_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o the_o presbyter_n above_o deacon_n because_o the_o patriarch_n be_v for_o a_o long_a while_n choose_v out_o of_o their_o number_n only_o last_o let_v what_o will_v become_v of_o jerom_n and_o his_o argument_n this_o be_v sure_a and_o confess_v on_o all_o hand_n there_o be_v always_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o their_o conversion_n by_o mark._n it_o no_o manner_n of_o way_n belong_v to_o the_o present_a controversy_n how_o or_o by_o who_o choose_v and_o set_v up_o if_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v think_v not_o to_o have_v determine_v this_o point_n i_o mean_v what_o way_n and_o bywhom_v the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v constitute_v it_o be_v then_o in_o the_o church_n to_o determine_v but_o not_o utter_o to_o lay_v they_o aside_o but_o mr._n o._n go_v on_o 128._o we_o read_v not_o of_o any_o other_o consecration_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n than_o the_o presbyter_n election_n and_o their_o place_v he_o in_o a_o high_a degree_n and_o name_v he_o bishop_n no_o have_v mr._n o._n forget_v or_o do_v he_o not_o know_v till_o aster_n he_o have_v thus_o shoot_v his_o bolt_n that_o according_a to_o eutychius_n cite_v this_o very_o 128th_o p._n that_o by_o the_o institution_n of_o mark_n the_o presbyter_n when_o the_o patriarchship_n be_v vacant_a choose_v one_o of_o their_o number_n on_o who_o head_n they_o lay_v their_o hand_n and_o bless_v he_o and_o create_v he_o patriarch_n and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a jerom_n forget_v a_o very_a material_a thing_n that_o will_v have_v make_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o presbyter_n and_o their_o identity_n with_o bishop_n and_o mr._n o._n forget_v another_o that_o of_o the_o presbyter_n impose_v hand_n on_o their_o new_a patriarch_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v somewhat_o more_o than_o elect_v place_v and_o name_v he_o bishop_n mr._n o._n prove_v ibid._n there_o be_v ancient_o no_o other_o consecration_n but_o elect_v place_v and_o name_v he_o bishop_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o polydore_n virgil_n who_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr invent._n rerum_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 6._o 〈◊〉_d say_v mr._n o._n that_o ancient_o in_o make_v bishop_n there_o be_v no_o ceremony_n use_v etc._n etc._n ans._n mr._n o._n have_v a_o knack_n above_o all_o other_o man_n to_o misrepresent_v author_n and_o though_o i_o resolve_v not_o to_o concern_v myself_o with_o late_a writer_n yet_o be_v polydore_n be_v in_o his_o time_n a_o learned_a man_n and_o of_o no_o small_a reputation_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o engl._n i_o will_v with_o mr._n o._n pay_v some_o deference_n to_o his_o testimony_n and_o character_n let_v we_o then_o hear_v what_o polydore_n have_v deliver_v in_o the_o place_n cite_v he_o tell_v that_o jesus_n christ_n create_v twelve_o pontiff_n who_o he_o call_v apostle_n also_o seventy_o disciple_n who_o he_o make_v sacerdotes_fw-la priest_n that_o from_o these_o latter_a the_o order_n of_o presbyter_n arise_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n be_v not_o admit_v into_o their_o office_n by_o any_o other_o rite_n save_v only_o the_o election_n or_o institution_n of_o christ._n which_o polydore_n prove_v immediate_o after_o from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o take_v mathias_n into_o their_o number_n and_o institute_v the_o seven_o deacon_n let_v we_o run_v through_o polydor_n argument_n backward_o and_o see_v what_o it_o say_v the_o apostle_n impose_v hand_n on_o the_o seven_o deacon_n therefore_o on_o mathias_n and_o by_o consequence_n according_a to_o virgil_n so_o do_v christ_n lay_v hand_n on_o the_o apostle_n and_o seventy_o disciple_n so_o that_o this_o authority_n out_o of_o polydore_n recoil_v upon_o himself_o indeed_o mr._n o._n own_v as_o much_o but_o then_o thereby_o he_o destroy_v his_o own_o propositition_n which_o be_v we_o know_v no_o other_o ceremony_n but_o election_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v not_o impositiof_o hand_n a_o ceremony_n and_o more_o than_o elect_v place_v and_o nominate_v he_o bishop_n i_o be_o persuade_v it_o be_v a_o ceremony_n thus_o mr._n o._n confute_v himself_o when_o he_o pretend_v to_o confirm_v his_o opinion_n i_o can_v pass_v by_o one_o thing_n which_o polydore_n very_o false_o tack_n to_o his_o discourse_n here_o concern_v the_o original_a of_o imposition_n of_o hand_n which_o he_o derive_v from_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o add_v atque_fw-la hinc_fw-la olim_fw-la 336._o factum_fw-la etc._n etc._n hence_o it_o come_v about_o that_o 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v a_o old_a ecclesiastical_a practice_n in_o consecrate_v a_o bishop_n the_o presbyter_n impose_v hand_n and_o for_o this_o cite_v cyprian_n four_o epistle_n to_o felix_n in_o the_o oxford_n ed._n the_o 67._o it_o be_v pity_n mr._n o._n stumble_v not_o upon_o this_o hint_n of_o virgil_n in_o appearance_n it_o be_v better_a than_o any_o he_o have_v produce_v in_o his_o plea_n but_o the_o comfort_n be_v there_o be_v nothing_o like_o this_o to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o epistle_n and_o this_o i_o think_v proper_a to_o note_n to_o the_o end_n no_o new_a trouble_n shall_v be_v create_v i_o upon_o virgil_n authority_n mr._n o._n jerom_n say_v the_o custom_n be_v change_v from_o the_o time_n of_o heraclas_n and_o dionysius_n what_o custom_n not_o the_o election_n of_o a_o bishop_n by_o presbyter_n and_o people_n for_o that_o continue_v long_o after_o therefore_o it_o must_v be_v be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o bishop_n which_o afterward_o be_v do_v by_o neighbour_a bishop_n in_o
be_v account_v bishop_n who_o be_v neither_o choose_v by_o the_o clergy_n nor_o desire_v by_o the_o people_n nor_o consecrate_a by_o the_o provincial_a bishop_n at_o the_o appointment_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a whence_o when_o the_o question_n often_o arise_v concern_v the_o honour_n he_o mean_v episcopacy_n and_o the_o power_n of_o ordain_v who_o can_v doubt_v that_o what_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v true_o confer_v be_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o be_v give_v by_o those_o pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la but_o if_o any_o clergyman_n in_o those_o church_n which_o belong_v unto_o their_o own_o proper_a bishop_n have_v be_v ordain_v by_o those_o pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la and_o the_o ordination_n be_v perform_v with_o the_o consent_n and_o appointment_n of_o the_o precedent_n or_o proper_a bishop_n it_o may_v be_v ratify_v provide_v they_o remain_v in_o those_o church_n this_o pope_n leo_n flourish_v about_o the_o year_n 442._o now_o mr._n o._n who_o allege_v this_o decree_n of_o pope_n leo_n against_o 131._o we_o be_v upon_o the_o proof_n of_o presbyter_n ordain_v which_o i_o do_v not_o see_v be_v in_o the_o least_o favour_v by_o these_o word_n except_o he_o will_v 〈◊〉_d these_o pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la be_v presbyter_n only_o when_o mr._n o._n shall_v have_v prove_v this_o i_o shall_v think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o return_v a_o answer_n to_o it_o and_o not_o before_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o observe_v mr._n o._n leave_v his_o argument_n adduce_n this_o passage_n to_o throw_v dirt_n upon_o our_o establish_v bishop_n and_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v uncanonical_o ordain_v instead_o of_o confirm_v his_o own_o dear_a presbyterian_a ordination_n but_o let_v we_o see_v what_o he_o say_v two_o thing_n be_v remarkable_a in_o the_o decision_n of_o leo_n the_o great_a 1._o that_o our_o english_a bishop_n want_v two_o of_o the_o requisite_n mention_v in_o the_o pope_n decree_n sc_n the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o demand_n of_o the_o people_n their_o ordination_n therefore_o have_v a_o canonical_a nullity_n in_o they_o and_o our_o english_a bishop_n will_v have_v be_v reckon_v pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la in_o leo_n time_n upon_o which_o remark_n i_o make_v the_o follow_a reflection_n 1._o we_o be_v behold_v to_o mr._n o._n for_o make_v his_o simple_a friend_n believe_v that_o we_o be_v depart_v from_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o pope_n from_o henceforth_o then_o let_v they_o not_o reproach_v our_o bishop_n for_o popish_a 2._o mr._n o._n be_v in_o the_o right_n pope_n leo_n perhaps_o will_v have_v call_v our_o bishop_n pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la i_o be_o sure_a at_o this_o day_n the_o pope_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o condemn_v they_o as_o such_o 3._o the_o uncanonical_a ordination_n of_o bishop_n among_o we_o will_v not_o excuse_v that_o of_o the_o presbyterian_o much_o less_o justify_v their_o anti-scriptural_a ordination_n no_o one_o can_v defend_v himself_o by_o recrimination_n but_o a_o great_a fault_n can_v never_o be_v excuse_v by_o a_o lesser_a 4._o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o tie_v up_o ourselves_o to_o the_o strict_a observation_n of_o papal_n or_o provincial_a canon_n that_o we_o think_v not_o ourselves_o absolute_o oblige_v to_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o ecumenical_a synod_n but_o take_v libery_a to_o vary_v from_o they_o when_o ever_o necessity_n or_o great_a convenience_n invite_v we_o to_o it_o otherwise_o we_o endeavour_v to_o conform_v ourselves_o to_o they_o as_o much_o as_o be_v possible_a 5._o i_o have_v more_o than_o once_o in_o the_o preface_n to_o i._o n._n and_o in_o the_o former_a part_n of_o this_o treatise_n i_o hope_v sufficient_o evince_v that_o our_o bishop_n want_v neither_o the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n nor_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n and_o therefore_o their_o ordination_n on_o that_o score_n have_v no_o canonical_a nullity_n in_o they_o but._n 2._o mr._n o._n remark_n from_o the_o foresay_a decree_n of_o pope_n leo_n that_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o true_a bishop_n ex_fw-la post_fw-la facto_fw-la make_v the_o ordination_n of_o mere_a presbyter_n lawful_a which_o can_v not_o be_v unless_o presbyter_n have_v a_o intrinsic_a power_n of_o ordination_n hereunto_o i_o return_v 1._o mr._n o._n ought_v first_o to_o prove_v that_o these_o pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la be_v mere_a presbyter_n i_o be_o otherwise_o persuade_v and_o think_v i_o can_v evince_v it_o out_o of_o leo_n decree_n 2._o the_o consent_n of_o the_o true_a bishop_n be_v not_o require_v ex_fw-la post_fw-la facto_fw-la that_o be_v the_o disingenuous_a and_o false_a gloss_n of_o a_o adversary_n but_o antecedent_n to_o the_o ordination_n as_o appear_v from_o these_o word_n &_o si_fw-la ordinatio_fw-la clericorum_fw-la consensu_fw-la &_o judicio_fw-la praesidentium_fw-la facta_fw-la est_fw-la if_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o minister_n be_v make_v with_o the_o consent_n and_o appointment_n of_o the_o bishop_n let_v any_o man_n of_o understand_a judge_n whether_o this_o consent_n and_o appointment_n of_o the_o provincial_a bishop_n be_v to_o be_v antecedent_n to_o the_o ordination_n or_o to_o follow_v they_o 3._o whereas_o mr._n o._n render_v pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la false_a bishop_n as_o it_o be_v in_o opposition_n to_o true_a bishop_n so_o he_o render_v proprios_fw-la episcopos_fw-la it_o be_v i_o think_v a_o mistake_n the_o proper_a bishop_n be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o diocese_n within_o the_o province_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la such_o as_o have_v no_o diocese_n there_o and_o therefore_o can_v not_o ordain_v regular_o without_o the_o consent_n and_o appointment_n of_o the_o proper_a bishop_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o which_o i_o have_v speak_v before_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n how_o mr._n o._n will_v be_v able_a to_o infer_v hence_o that_o ordination_n by_o mere_a presbyter_n can_v be_v lawful_a or_o that_o they_o have_v a_o intrinsic_a power_n to_o ordain_v i_o be_o yet_o to_o learn_v if_o these_o pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la be_v real_a bishop_n as_o they_o must_v have_v be_v if_o their_o ordination_n be_v valid_a when_o the_o proper_a bishop_n consent_n be_v first_o obtain_v what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o advantage_n of_o presbyterian_a ordination_n 〈◊〉_d who_o will_v believe_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o time_n of_o day_n viz._n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o 5_o century_n will_v decree_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v countenance_v the_o ordination_n of_o mere_a presbyter_n this_o be_v plain_a that_o though_o the_o pope_n call_v they_o pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la yet_o they_o reckon_v themselves_o real_a bishop_n and_o not_o mere_a presbyter_n which_o be_v a_o strong_a presumption_n that_o in_o those_o time_n mere_a presbyter_n be_v not_o allow_v to_o ordain_v for_o to_o what_o purpose_n else_o shall_v they_o assume_v the_o title_n and_o character_n of_o bishop_n our_o presbyterian_o do_v not_o think_v there_o be_v any_o need_n for_o they_o to_o usurp_v the_o title_n of_o bishop_n and_o that_o because_o they_o believe_v themselves_o to_o have_v power_n of_o ordination_n as_o presbyter_n all_o the_o difficulty_n be_v why_o leo_n call_v they_o pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la if_o they_o be_v real_a bishop_n ans._n the_o reason_n hereof_o ay_o conceiué_fw-fr be_v because_o they_o have_v be_v ordain_v bishop_n but_o be_v not_o possess_v of_o any_o diocese_n in_o those_o province_n and_o yet_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o act_n there_o which_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v do_v it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o peace_n and_o establish_a order_n of_o the_o church_n this_o appear_v from_o the_o first_o word_n of_o the_o decree_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n they_o shall_v be_v account_v bishop_n that_o be_v have_v liberty_n to_o act_n as_o bishop_n in_o those_o diocese_n and_o province_n who_o be_v neither_o choose_v by_o the_o clergy_n nor_o desire_v by_o the_o people_n nor_o consecrate_a by_o the_o provincial_a bishop_n at_o the_o appointment_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o mere_a presbyter_n for_o it_o be_v never_o require_v by_o any_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n that_o mere_a presbyter_n be_v to_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o provincial_a bishop_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a this_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n and_o constitution_n concern_v bishop_n only_o so_o that_o i_o reckon_v the_o pope_n call_v they_o pseudo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la not_o because_o they_o be_v not_o ordain_v bishop_n but_o because_o they_o act_v irregular_o in_o other_o bishop_n diocese_n chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o island_n of_o taprobane_n we_o be_v come_v now_o to_o the_o year_n 520._o when_o say_v mr._n o._n 158._o in_o the_o island_n of_o taprobane_n or_o ceylon_n zeilan_n as_o it_o be_v now_o call_v there_o be_v a_o church_n of_o christian_n govern_v by_o a_o presbyter_n and_o his_o deacon_n without_o any_o superior_a bishop_n to_o who_o he_o or_o his_o flock_n be_v subject_a this_o island_n
be_v above_o 2000_o mile_n in_o compass_n a_o province_n big_a enough_o for_o a_o bishop_n yet_o have_v none_o in_o justin_n the_o emperor_n time_n which_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 520._o but_z be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o a_o presbyter_n ordain_v in_o persia_n who_o in_o all_o likelihood_n ordain_v his_o successor_n and_o will_v not_o be_v at_o the_o trouble_n of_o send_v for_o one_o to_o very_o remote_a country_n from_o hence_o mr._n o._n roundly_o conclude_v that_o bishop_n be_v not_o think_v essential_a to_o church_n no_o not_o in_o the_o 6_o age_n and_o that_o mere_a presbyter_n have_v power_n of_o jurisdiction_n and_o consequent_o of_o ordination_n i_o will_v not_o now_o contest_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o story_n let_v we_o rather_o suppose_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o be_v as_o it_o be_v report_v by_o mr._n o._n but_o i_o have_v these_o follow_a thing_n to_o reply_v to_o it_o and_o to_o the_o conclusion_n draw_v from_o it_o 1._o how_o do_v mr._n o._n know_v that_o this_o presbyter_n and_o his_o deacon_n and_o the_o flock_n of_o christian_n belong_v to_o they_o be_v without_o a_o superior_a bishop_n to_o who_o they_o be_v subject_a they_o may_v be_v subject_a to_o some_o bishop_n in_o persia_n for_o any_o thing_n he_o can_v tell_v or_o the_o first_o relator_n say_v it_o be_v true_a this_o presbyter_n regebat_fw-la he_o do_v rule_v the_o flock_n but_o it_o may_v be_v under_o some_o bishop_n the_o likelihood_n hereof_o be_v the_o great_a because_o he_o be_v ordain_v in_o persia_n and_o from_o thence_o send_v to_o propagate_v the_o gospel_n 2._o whereas_o mr._n o._n think_v to_o magnify_v the_o power_n of_o presbyter_n and_o to_o show_v what_o vast_a church_n have_v be_v rule_v by_o they_o without_o bishop_n acquaint_v we_o that_o this_o island_n be_v or_o be_v 2000_o mile_n in_o compass_n and_o that_o it_o be_v big_a enough_o for_o a_o bishop_n it_o may_v not_o be_v unseasonable_a to_o ask_v he_o first_o whether_o he_o be_v not_o mistake_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o island_n heylin_n make_v it_o but_o 700_o or_o 800_o at_o most_o well_o but_o i_o will_v not_o stand_v with_o mr._n o._n for_o 1200_o or_o 1300_o mile_n almost_o two_o three_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d break_v square_n between_o he_o and_o i_o especial_o since_o he_o have_v so_o good_a a_o geographer_n on_o his_o side_n as_o n._n lloyd_n grant_v then_o this_o 2._o neither_o his_o countryman_n lloyd_n nor_o heylin_n make_v any_o mention_n of_o christian_n in_o this_o island_n the_o story_n than_o may_v be_v but_o a_o fable_n at_o last_o 3._o i_o ask_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o more_o than_o one_o single_a congregation_n of_o christian_n in_o this_o island_n or_o more_o than_o one_o presbyter_n and_o his_o deacon_n if_o not_o he_o have_v the_o reason_n why_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o island_n but_o that_o the_o presbyter_n and_o his_o flock_n be_v subject_a unto_o some_o persian_a bishop_n if_o he_o say_v there_o be_v christian_n up_o and_o down_o in_o the_o island_n as_o his_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o large_a compass_n of_o it_o seem_v to_o intimate_v and_o many_o congregation_n and_o yet_o this_o presbyter_n rule_v they_o all_o why_o then_o we_o have_v a_o real_a though_o not_o nominal_a bishop_n i_o mean_v in_o respect_n of_o jurisdiction_n 4._o whereas_o mr._n o._n make_v this_o reflection_n that_o this_o island_n in_o compass_n 2000_o miles_n be_v a_o province_n big_a enough_o for_o a_o bishop_n he_o will_v give_v i_o leave_v i_o hope_v to_o retort_v that_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v not_o too_o big_a for_o one_o presbyter_n and_o his_o deacon_n 3._o let_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o mr._n o._n know_v not_o but_o this_o presbyter_n have_v a_o predecessor_n in_o that_o island_n for_o there_o be_v a_o tradition_n that_o philip_n the_o evangelist_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o persia_n india_n and_o taprobane_n i_o demand_v then_o upon_o that_o supposition_n who_o ordain_v his_o predecessor_n a_o bishop_n in_o persia_n in_o likelihood_n for_o so_o much_o be_v reasonable_o gather_v from_o this_o presbyter_n be_v himself_o ordain_v there_o and_o bishop_n be_v before_o that_o time_n in_o persia_n 14._o if_o so_o there_o be_v more_o probability_n that_o this_o presbyter_n successor_n also_o be_v ordain_v in_o persia_n than_o that_o the_o presbyter_n himself_o ordain_v he_o but_o these_o thing_n be_v all_o in_o the_o dark_a and_o we_o know_v not_o certain_o that_o this_o presbyter_n have_v either_o a_o predecessor_n or_o a_o successor_n and_o so_o mr._n oh_o whole_a argument_n be_v lose_v he_o have_v build_v upon_o no_o foundation_n it_o tumble_v down_o 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v own_o accord_n i_o add_v it_o be_v likely_a this_o church_n in_o taprobane_n increase_v not_o much_o nor_o continue_v long_o there_o be_v no_o monument_n of_o a_o christian_a church_n there_o but_o the_o monk_n cosma_n tale_n of_o this_o single_a presbyter_n 4._o since_o we_o must_v contend_v with_o likelihood_n i_o ask_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o much_o more_o likely_a that_o this_o presbyter_n be_v ordain_v in_o persia_n do_v take_v care_n rather_o that_o his_o successor_n if_o he_o have_v any_o shall_v be_v there_o ordain_v likewise_o than_o that_o himself_o shall_v presume_v to_o ordain_v he_o there_o be_v not_o any_o the_o least_o ground_n to_o conjecture_v that_o the_o presbyter_n himself_o ordain_v he_o but_o there_o be_v some_o to_o think_v that_o his_o successor_n be_v ordain_v in_o persia_n viz._n because_o he_o himself_o be_v 5._o admit_v that_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o island_n of_o taprobane_n continue_v there_o for_o some_o age_n if_o it_o increase_v not_o much_o which_o be_v most_o likely_a because_o we_o hear_v nothing_o more_o of_o it_o it_o may_v depend_v upon_o and_o remain_v subject_a unto_o some_o persian_a bishop_n and_o be_v under_o his_o guidance_n and_o direction_n as_o our_o western_a island_n be_v under_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n if_o it_o flourish_v and_o christian_n multiply_v considerable_o there_o who_o can_v tell_v but_o they_o have_v bishop_n of_o their_o own_o afterward_o the_o sum_n of_o the_o matter_n be_v a_o certain_a monk_n call_v cosmas_n a_o man_n of_o no_o note_n and_o reputation_n that_o i_o know_v of_o tell_v a_o lame_a story_n of_o a_o presbyter_n without_o a_o name_n which_o render_v the_o tale_n suspicious_a who_o in_o the_o year_n 520_o when_o all_o the_o world_n beside_o be_v confess_o episcopal_n be_v ordain_v in_o persia_n where_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v episcopal_a and_o rule_v a_o church_n in_o zeilan_n no_o one_o know_v how_o numerous_a or_o how_o long_o he_o rule_v it_o nor_o how_o long_o it_o continue_v a_o church_n without_o a_o superior_a bishop_n say_v mr._n o._n which_o be_v more_o than_o be_v testify_v by_o the_o relator_n and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n ordain_v his_o own_o successor_n and_o will_v not_o be_v at_o the_o trouble_v of_o send_v for_o one_o to_o very_o remote_a country_n all_o which_o be_v speak_v at_o random_n it_o be_v in_o the_o story_n not_o so_o much_o as_o intimate_v that_o he_o have_v any_o successor_n or_o that_o he_o ordain_v he_o or_o that_o he_o be_v unwilling_a to_o get_v a_o successor_n from_o a_o remote_a country_n and_o from_o hence_o without_o any_o colour_n of_o pretence_n very_o rash_o and_o very_o weak_o mr._n o._n have_v gather_v that_o even_o in_o the_o 6_o century_n bishop_n be_v think_v essential_a and_o that_o mere_a presbyter_n have_v power_n to_o ordain_v if_o this_o must_v pass_v for_o a_o tolerable_a argument_n against_o episcopal_a government_n or_o in_o the_o least_o favour_n the_o presbyterian_a i_o do_v renounce_v all_o pretence_n to_o common_a sense_n chap._n xvii_o of_o pelagius_n his_o ordination_n we_o have_v now_o be_v a_o long_a journey_n in_o search_n after_o some_o instance_n of_o presbyter_n ordain_v or_o some_o law_n and_o custom_n that_o warrant_v it_o we_o have_v be_v in_o africa_n and_o among_o the_o moor_n in_o egypt_n and_o the_o desert_n of_o scetis_n at_o taprobane_n which_o lie_v to_o east-india_n among_o the_o northern_a scythian_n in_o england_n and_o in_o france_n and_o among_o the_o pict_n and_o scot_n in_o the_o most_o remote_a part_n of_o britain_n we_o have_v examine_v the_o most_o famous_a council_n and_o their_o definition_n of_o nice_a of_o ancyra_n antioch_n and_o the_o carthaginian_a synod_n and_o all_o to_o as_o little_a purpose_n as_o they_o who_o seek_v a_o needle_n in_o a_o bottle_n of_o hay_n we_o be_v now_o at_o length_n go_v to_o visit_v limina_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la rome_n its_o self_n the_o centre_n of_o christendom_n and_o thence_o to_o learn_v what_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n successor_n for_o presbyter_n power_n to_o ordain_v and_o sure_o we_o will_v not_o decline_v the_o
archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n so_o after_o he_o be_v king_n the_o ambition_n still_o prevail_v in_o he_o and_o be_v not_o we_o see_v easy_o remove_v 6._o early_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o edw._n vi_o and_o when_o the_o reformation_n be_v go_v on_o prosperous_o cranmer_n and_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n understand_v matter_n better_o and_o have_v freedom_n to_o speak_v their_o mind_n deliver_v themselves_o more_o clear_o in_o the_o point_n as_o may_v be_v infer_v from_o sundry_a observation_n belong_v to_o that_o time_n and_o upon_o record_n as_o 1._o it_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o preface_n before_o the_o form_n of_o ordination_n draw_v up_o and_o agree_v upon_o in_o edw._n vi's_fw-la reign_n that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d unto_o all_o man_n diligent_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o ancient_a author_n that_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n there_o have_v be_v these_o order_n of_o minister_n in_o christ_n church_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n by_o public_a prayer_n and_o with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n approve_v and_o admit_v thereunto_o cranmer_z it_o seem_v be_v now_o come_v over_o to_o dr._n leighton_n opinion_n declare_v in_o the_o day_n of_o hen._n viii_o 2._o cranmer_z set_v forth_o a_o catechism_n in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o edw._n vi_o anno_fw-la 1548._o wherein_o the_o three_o order_n be_v teach_v as_o of_o 58_o divine_a right_n from_o whence_o say_v the_o historian_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v change_v the_o opinion_n he_o former_o hold_v against_o the_o divine_a institution_n of_o those_o ecclesiastical_a order_n 3_o in_o the_o day_n of_o edward_n vi_o cranmer_n suspend_v heath_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n for_o refuse_v to_o subscribe_v the_o forementioned_a form_n of_o ordination_n 4._o in_o the_o same_o reign_n john_n alasco_n a_o noble_a polonian_a be_v by_o cranmer_n mean_v make_v a_o superintendant_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o 241._o the_o foreigner_n yet_o new_o plant_v in_o and_o about_o london_n the_o german_n italian_n and_o the_o french_a and_o superintendant_n be_v but_o another_o word_n for_o bishop_n whoever_o therefore_o will_v impartial_o weigh_v the_o darkness_n of_o the_o time_n in_o henry_n viii_n reign_n where_o the_o above_o mention_v king_n and_o bishop_n book_n be_v write_v and_o the_o answer_v make_v unto_o the_o king_n question_n by_o cranmer_n and_o some_o other_o the_o stifness_n of_o that_o prince_n his_o fondness_n of_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o awe_n which_o the_o archbishop_n and_o his_o associate_n in_o the_o reformation_n stand_v in_o towards_o he_o the_o earnest_a desire_n they_o have_v at_o any_o rate_n and_o on_o any_o term_n to_o be_v rid_v of_o the_o pope_n tyranny_n the_o falseness_n uncertainty_n and_o absurdity_n of_o many_o opinion_n deliver_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o their_o repugnancy_n to_o each_o other_o he_o will_v be_v force_v to_o confess_v that_o no_o stress_n can_v be_v lay_v upon_o any_o of_o their_o conclusion_n much_o less_o that_o they_o be_v the_o first_o and_o steady_a sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n for_o even_o the_o popish_a clergy_n also_o general_o subscribe_v they_o but_o the_o sudden_a alteration_n of_o the_o bishop_n mind_n as_o to_o this_o present_a point_n in_o debate_n in_o edward_n vi's_fw-la day_n put_v it_o out_o of_o all_o question_n that_o the_o ms._n of_o my_o late_a lord_n of_o worcester_n belong_v to_o king_n henry_n viii_n day_n and_o that_o our_o first_o reformer_n their_o mature_a and_o settle_a judgement_n be_v that_o there_o be_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n three_o order_n of_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n by_o divine_a right_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n let_v we_o hear_v the_o reflection_n 289._o of_o the_o learned_a prelate_n the_o now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n 250._o in_o cranmer_n paper_n some_o singular_a opinion_n of_o his_o about_o the_o nature_n of_o 〈◊〉_d office_n will_v be_v find_v but_o as_o they_o be_v deliver_v by_o he_o with_o all_o possible_a modesty_n so_o they_o be_v not_o establish_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o lay_v aside_o as_o particular_a conceit_n of_o his_o own_o and_o it_o seem_v that_o afterward_o he_o change_v his_o opinion_n for_o he_o subscribe_v the_o book_n that_o be_v soon_o after_o set_v forth_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o those_o opinion_n set_v down_o in_o this_o paper_n viz._n mr._n stillingfleet_n ms._n in_o the_o next_o reign_v it_o be_v no_o matter_n to_o we_o what_o become_v of_o the_o divine_a right_n of_o episcopacy_n the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n suffer_v a_o eclipse_n in_o queen_n mary_n day_n but_o soon_o recover_v itself_o under_o the_o auspicious_a government_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n shine_v so_o much_o the_o bright_a and_o in_o a_o short_a time_n come_v to_o that_o settlement_n which_o it_o enjoy_v to_o this_o day_n without_o any_o considerable_a alteration_n and_o to_o our_o present_a point_n 〈◊〉_d 1._o that_o the_o form_n of_o ordination_n of_o deacon_n priest_n and_o bishop_n with_o the_o preface_n before_o speak_v of_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o four_o of_o eliz._n 1562._o and_o again_o in_o her_o 13_o year_n anno_fw-la 1571._o and_o which_o to_o make_v short_a work_n of_o it_o continues_z in_o force_n unto_o this_o day_n 2._o in_o the_o general_a apology_n of_o the_o protestant_n the_o 5_o article_n of_o the_o english_a confession_n be_v insert_v and_o be_v draw_v up_o in_o that_o queen_n time_n anno_fw-la 1562._o and_o run_v in_o the_o word_n follow_v farthermore_o we_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v divers_a degree_n of_o minister_n in_o the_o church_n deacon_n priest_n and_o bishop_n to_o who_o be_v commit_v the_o office_n to_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o set_v forth_o of_o religion_n but_o mr._n o._n object_n unto_o we_o the_o 13_o of_o eliz._n c._n 12._o pretend_v to_o prove_v thereby_o that_o ordination_n by_o presbyter_n be_v then_o allow_v 118._o here_o in_o england_n the_o clause_n he_o refer_v to_o be_v more_o at_o length_n thus_o all_o person_n under_o bishop_n who_o pretend_v to_o be_v priest_n or_o minister_n of_o god_n holy_a word_n and_o sacrament_n by_o reason_n of_o any_o other_o form_n of_o institution_n or_o consecration_n or_o order_v than_o the_o form_n set_v forth_o by_o parliament_n in_o edw._n vi_o or_o now_o use_v shall_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n declare_v their_o assent_n and_o subscribe_v to_o all_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o religion_n which_o only_o concern_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n comprise_v in_o a_o book_n entitle_v article_n agree_v to_o by_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n of_o both_o province_n and_o the_o whole_a clergy_n in_o convocation_n anno_fw-la 1562._o for_o avoid_v diversity_n of_o opinion_n &c_n &c_n and_o 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n from_o hence_o mr._n o._n infer_v that_o the_o statute_n respect_v not_o popish_a ordination_n only_o if_o at_o all_o but_o give_v indulgence_n to_o those_o that_o be_v not_o satisfy_v to_o subscribe_v all_o the_o article_n absolute_o among_o which_o be_v the_o book_n of_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o statute_n require_v subscription_n only_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o true_a christian_a faith_n and_o of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o will_v prove_v in_o that_o the_o statute_n speak_v of_o minister_n of_o god_n holy_a word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o the_o title_n of_o minister_n be_v rare_o use_v among_o the_o papist_n and_o be_v common_a among_o the_o reform_a church_n the_o ministry_n among_o the_o papist_n be_v a_o real_a priesthood_n and_o therefore_o they_o call_v their_o presbyter_n priest_n ans._n the_o statute_n doubtless_o speak_v of_o all_o priest_n and_o minister_n whether_o papist_n or_o dissenter_n all_o be_v to_o assent_v and_o subscribe_v in_o case_n they_o will_v continue_v in_o or_o be_v let_v into_o any_o ecclesiastical_a promotion_n but_o chief_o the_o papist_n 〈◊〉_d first_o i_o assert_v this_o upon_o mr._n oh_o own_o word_n the_o ministry_n of_o the_o papist_n say_v he_o be_v a_o real_a priest_n hood_n and_o therefore_o they_o call_v their_o presbyter_n priest_n on_o the_o contrary_a i_o do_v not_o remember_v that_o dissent_v minister_n have_v ever_o be_v style_v priest_n in_o any_o public_a instrument_n of_o church_n or_o state_n now_o as_o for_o the_o word_n minister_n even_o that_o also_o it_o may_v be_v point_v at_o the_o popish_a priest_n for_o it_o have_v late_o be_v use_v among_o the_o papist_n i_o meet_v with_o it_o in_o smith_n recantation_n 171._o in_o the_o necessary_a doctrine_n and_o other_o public_a record_n but_o chief_o i_o consider_v that_o at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o act_n of_o parliament_n the_o popish_a priest_n herd_v themselves_o among_o the_o 〈◊〉_d and_o go_v by_o the_o name_n and_o under_o the_o disguise_n of_o dissent_v minister_n for_o the_o more_o effectual_a discovery_n
that_o the_o prince_n may_v make_v a_o priest_n he_o that_o will_v infer_v hence_o that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o that_o time_n bishop_n be_v not_o jure_fw-la divino_fw-la but_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n must_v be_v also_o force_v to_o conclude_v that_o priest_n and_o minister_n hold_v by_o the_o same_o tenure_n and_o no_o other_o and_o from_o the_o whole_a it_o will_v follow_v that_o mr._n hobbs_n be_v in_o the_o right_n when_o he_o affirm_v the_o will_n and_o law_n of_o the_o prince_n to_o be_v the_o standard_n of_o the_o people_n religion_n furthermore_o we_o be_v often_o confront_v with_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d protestant_n church_n and_o call_v upon_o to_o have_v a_o more_o favourable_a charitable_a and_o just_a opinion_n of_o they_o and_o their_o ministry_n hereunto_o it_o will_v suffice_v i_o only_o to_o answer_v with_o st._n paul_n what_o have_v i_o to_o do_v to_o judge_v they_o that_o be_v without_o but_o i_o far_o consider_v with_o what_o difficulty_n they_o at_o first_o struggle_v and_o still_o labour_n under_o and_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v that_o the_o same_o good_a god_n that_o will_v have_v mercy_n and_o not_o sacrifice_n and_o so_o dispense_v with_o his_o own_o appoint_a sabbath_n may_v and_o i_o hope_v will_v accept_v their_o sacrifice_n though_o they_o be_v not_o prepare_v according_a to_o the_o purification_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n i_o also_o consider_v that_o the_o foreign_a protestant_n be_v by_o this_o time_n many_o of_o they_o even_o the_o most_o learned_a quite_o captivate_v by_o a_o long_a prejudice_n which_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o presbyterian_a government_n among_o they_o for_o so_o many_o year_n since_o the_o reformation_n have_v now_o perhaps_o render_v unconquerable_a and_o that_o therefore_o god_n may_v and_o i_o hope_v do_v wink_v at_o this_o ignorance_n for_o such_o i_o reckon_v a_o inveterate_a prejudice_n to_o be_v beside_o though_o many_o of_o the_o foreign_a protestant_a minister_n have_v zealous_o defend_v the_o presbyterian_a government_n and_o seem_v not_o at_o all_o willing_a or_o incline_v to_o model_n themselves_o into_o the_o episcopal_a platform_n though_o it_o be_v in_o their_o power_n and_o opportunity_n serve_v yet_o other_o of_o they_o have_v be_v contrary_a mind_v and_o even_o in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o that_o darkness_n wherein_o they_o lay_v have_v be_v able_a do_v discover_v the_o truth_n which_o shine_v through_o the_o cloud_n of_o their_o hardship_n and_o prepossession_n i_o will_v not_o here_o mention_v the_o french_a letter_n write_v unto_o the_o present_a honourable_a and_o right_o reverend_a bishop_n of_o london_n mr._n o._n have_v most_o malicious_o suggest_v as_o if_o the_o author_n be_v bribe_v or_o by_o some_o indirect_a mean_n induce_v to_o write_v as_o they_o do_v i_o do_v not_o know_v upon_o what_o authority_n he_o have_v publish_v this_o scandalous_a surmise_n and_o if_o it_o have_v be_v fit_a to_o take_v up_o report_v by_o conjecture_n or_o uncertain_a fame_n mere_o to_o blast_v the_o credit_n of_o a_o writer_n i_o can_v have_v tell_v he_o 〈◊〉_d now_o what_o i_o have_v hear_v from_o one_o who_o be_v no_o stranger_n to_o the_o presbyterian_a intrigue_n in_o 1640._o and_o so_o on_o and_o may_v be_v presume_v to_o speak_v what_o he_o have_v 〈◊〉_d to_o know_v sc_n that_o mounsieur_fw-fr blondel_n come_v into_o england_n with_o hope_n to_o be_v prefer_v in_o our_o church_n by_o archbishop_n 〈◊〉_d but_o it_o seem_v miss_v his_o aim_n that_o he_o be_v afterward_o hire_v by_o the_o presbyterian_o to_o write_v for_o they_o against_o episcopacy_n thus_o revenge_n and_o the_o love_n of_o money_n be_v the_o parent_n of_o that_o celebrate_a book_n entitle_v apologia_fw-la pro_fw-la hieronymi_n sententia_fw-la and_o last_o that_o even_o in_o the_o apology_n its_o self_n some_o thing_n be_v intermix_v which_o undo_v and_o overthrow_v all_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v advance_v in_o defence_n of_o presbytery_n which_o therefore_o he_o be_v force_v to_o expunge_v before_o he_o recover_v the_o promise_a reward_n of_o his_o labour_n but_o after_o this_o let_v we_o now_o hear_v what_o a_o learned_a protestant_n a_o foreign_a divine_a have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a i_o mean_v peter_n du_n moulin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o a_o scotch_a man_n anno_fw-la 1640._o he_o say_v that_o the_o french_a protestant_a church_n never_o put_v down_o bishop_n p._n 6._o nor_o encourage_v other_o to_o do_v it_o that_o necessity_n not_o choice_n keep_v they_o from_o set_v up_o episcopal_a order_n that_o at_o geneva_n where_o episcopacy_n be_v change_v into_o the_o presbyterian_a form_n necessity_n bear_v more_o sway_n than_o council_n and_o policy_n than_o divinity_n that_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n begin_v among_o the_o people_n in_o scotland_n and_o england_n at_o court_n no_o wonder_n then_o that_o due_a regard_n be_v not_o have_v unto_o the_o primitive_a government_n in_o the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o that_o the_o french_a protestant_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o maintain_v their_o minister_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o poverty_n that_o if_o they_o shall_v establish_v bishop_n it_o will_v provoke_v their_o adversary_n and_o raise_v they_o to_o jealousy_n and_o 〈◊〉_d will_v look_v more_o like_a direct_a schism_n two_o bishop_n be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o onesee_n that_o they_o be_v a_o body_n prepare_v for_o bishop_n when_o bishop_n will_v reform_v he_o give_v a_o instance_n that_o somewhere_o the_o bishop_n in_o his_o cathedral_n preach_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o protestant_n submit_v to_o he_o he_o far_o apologise_v that_o their_o king_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o have_v bishop_n i_o only_o add_v hereunto_o bishop_n hall_n observation_n how_o that_o when_o our_o bishop_n of_o landaff_n at_o 9_o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n charge_v the_o division_n there_o in_o holland_n upon_o their_o want_n of_o episcopacy_n he_o receive_v this_o only_a in_o answer_n domine_fw-la nos_fw-la non_fw-la sumus_fw-la adeo_fw-la faelices_fw-la whether_o this_o be_v speak_v by_o way_n of_o modest_a excuse_n and_o a_o tacit_n approbation_n of_o bishop_n i_o know_v not_o of_o certaitny_n but_o believe_v so_o at_o least_o i_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o shift_a off_o the_o question_n about_o episcopacy_n the_o precedent_n not_o care_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o list_n with_o the_o bishop_n upon_o that_o argument_n but_o if_o he_o intend_v it_o as_o perhaps_o mr._n o._n will_v think_v for_o a_o scoff_n i_o will_v take_v the_o liberty_n to_o say_v that_o as_o the_o highpriest_n prophesy_v a_o great_a truth_n but_o intend_v it_o not_o neither_o understand_v it_o so_o may_v the_o precedent_n too_o stumble_v upon_o a_o great_a truth_n and_o intimate_a episcopacy_n to_o be_v the_o happiness_n of_o a_o church_n though_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o be_v otherwise_o persuade_v or_o do_v not_o discern_v it_o for_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o creature_n which_o can_v endure_v the_o light_n and_o by_o how_o much_o clear_a the_o sun_n shine_v see_v so_o much_o the_o worse_o like_o saul_n go_v to_o damascus_n before_o his_o conversion_n be_v strike_v blind_a with_o the_o glory_n and_o lustre_n of_o truth_n which_o surround_v they_o this_o we_o be_v assure_v of_o by_o manifold_a and_o woeful_a experience_n and_o therefore_o need_v not_o wonder_v at_o it_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n labour_n under_o the_o same_o natural_a weakness_n as_o those_o of_o the_o body_n do_v when_o we_o have_v continue_v long_o in_o the_o dark_a or_o have_v shut_v our_o eye_n for_o somewhile_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o behold_v the_o object_n of_o sense_n though_o place_v at_o their_o proper_a distance_n and_o in_o a_o medium_fw-la due_o fit_v for_o their_o reception_n thus_o when_o pride_n 〈◊〉_d and_o prepossession_n when_o passion_n sturdiness_n and_o secular_a interest_n when_o contentiousness_n opposition_n and_o hatred_n have_v for_o some_o time_n draw_v a_o veil_n over_o the_o understanding_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a for_o these_o man_n to_o admit_v any_o notion_n that_o thwart_a and_o contradict_v those_o which_o they_o have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n before_o entertain_v let_v the_o evidence_n bring_v for_o their_o conviction_n be_v never_o so_o bright_a and_o clear_a for_o instance_n mr._n o._n as_o have_v be_v note_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n have_v frank_o acknowledge_v it_o as_o fit_v and_o warrantable_a that_o some_o grave_a divine_n be_v set_v over_o the_o church_n for_o peace_n and_o order_n sake_n whilst_o the_o young_a sort_n be_v for_o the_o present_a to_o be_v exclude_v or_o suspend_v from_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o inherent_a power_n now_o mr._n o._n be_v not_o able_a i_o perceive_v to_o see_v that_o this_o very_a reasonable_a concession_n of_o he_o if_o right_o pursue_v and_o improve_v as_o it_o ought_v put_v a_o end_n unto_o